Night Shifters

 

 

 

[Book Cover Page]

Night Shifters

 

Introduction

 

Ever stare into the dark and wonder if something was looking back at you? Ever think that you saw something so real but later, thought that maybe you did not and that your eyes were just playing tricks on you. On the other hand, perhaps you did see something so scary that you were too afraid to tell anyone in fear that people would call you crazy or would not believe you.

Ever feel like someone is standing behind you but, no one is there? Well get ready to take a journey into the life of Kyle Green, a young teenage boy whose nightmares becomes clues to the missing pieces of a puzzle about his life. As he learns more about the unknown, he will meet another young boy just like him who also holds the key to unanswered questions about him.

 

 Which will help him learn to search for the truth about his past, present and future to save his family and possibly humanity.

He also falls in love with a girl who is strong spirited who captivates his heart and she too will help him on his journey. Follow a young man on a quest as he tries to end the nightmares and defeat the unknown. With help from his friends and a local schoolteacher, Ms. Creed who also learns that she will play a key role in this mystery.

Kyle will learn more truth about his parents. Keep your eyes open wide they are everywhere and you will never know when or where they might strike.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter One

The Nightmares

 

 

 

 

My name is Kyle Green; I am sixteen years old.

 

I was very young when the nightmares started. I prayed every night that they would stop. It just felt so real; my breathing would increase, and I would break out in night sweats.

Something is chasing me and it is very fast. The woods are dark and cold and the night mist covers the trees like a silk blanket. I feel like an animal running away from its hunter. I can see their shadows moving in the moonlight night. They used it to shield themselves. Despite the fact that I could not see them, I could smell them. The scent was very distinct but also hard to describe. Either way, I know they were there.

 

I kept running away from whatever was chasing me. I just knew it was something horrifying, even the sounds they made scared me. They were like a chainsaw in the night, ear piercing and gut wrenching.

I am still running as fast as possible; it felt more like slow motion. Regardless, they were getting closer. I can see movement all around me; I am trying to escape before they can get to me. My mouth opened to scream but, there are no words; no one could hear me.

 

There is a white mist moving fast in front of me. It changes paths constantly, ushering me in different directions. My instincts tell me to get to the clearing, a part of the open valley where the trees met at the top. All the while, they are getting closer and the smell is unbearable.

 

I do not know how I wake up but, when I do, my mom has to replace the sheets and pillows. Because of the nightmares, I would rip them to shreds.

My parents never understood why I would get these nightmares. They sent me to every shrink doctor they could find but, no one knew what was wrong.

 

They both took me to a festival one night and, even walking through crowds of people, I swore I could smell “them” as if they were close, watching me in the night. I could feel strange eyes watching me; I stayed close to my parents. They were busy talking with friends and neighbors and suggested I go and play. I guessed that they wanted me to be ordinary and make friends but somehow, I knew I was different. I did not have many friends and other children teased me because they thought I was weird.

 

I will never forget that night at the festival some of the bullies were teasing me and I ran off as I wandered around I watched people having fun, girls screaming, the sound of the music playing. As I walked, I felt the wind on my face and looked up at the sky filled with stars. The moon was full and bright that night.

Then, I stopped in my tracks. There was an odd smell in the air. I thought to myself for a moment, this only happened in my dreams, but; this was no dream, this was real.

I walked slowly and it got stronger I could feel something but, I could not see anything. It felt as if the night was watching me. I had to find my parents.

 

I walked as quickly as possible to get away. My breathing increased, my heart was pounding. I could feel them all around me; I could see the night air ripple like a silk sheet but I thought my imagination was playing tricks on me. I rubbed my eyes and just kept going.

There were so many people I could not see my parents. The wind started to blow harder. I felt driven to keep going, as if something was pulling me to safety somehow.

 

I saw a tent with bright lights up ahead and I ran inside only to turn back to see if I were still being followed. To my surprise, there was nothing. I had a sense of calmness immediately come over me. I looked around the tent that had interesting items inside, stuffed animals, and artifacts of all kinds. There was also a display of all sorts of candles, colorful charms, and books. It was a very strange place.

 

The charms glowed like sparkling diamonds. I deeply gazed upon it. I was surprised. I reached out my hand to touch it when someone spoke to me.

 

“May I help you young man?” I jumped.

 

“Sorry, I was just looking.”

 

“Beautiful, aren’t they?” the man who spoke said.

 

“Yes, they are.” I replied.

 

“So, young man, what brings you to my place? Perhaps I could be of some service to you.” I kept looking over my shoulder I felt them watching me.

 

“I’m sorry sir,” I nervously started, “I didn’t mean to-” I stopped in mid sentence. “Why didn’t they follow me inside this place?” I had to ask myself.

 

“Son, are you frightened by something?” He asked me. “Well don’t be afraid you are safe now.”

 

For some reason I believed him.

 

“What is your name son?”

 

“My name is Kyle, Kyle Green.”

 

“Well Kyle, my name is Benjamin. My native name is “OTOAHHASTIS,” he told me.

 

“What does that mean?” I asked.

 

“It means “tall bull,” he explained. I laughed a little.

 

“You don’t look like an animal.” I said.

 

“No son, when we are born we are given names by our tribal elders who say we carry the spirit and strength of animals.”

 

He started to explain.

 

“We learn to be like them in many ways and learn to survive by watching them. My father was a tribal elder and he named me tall bull because I learned how to hunt and not to be afraid. He says the name represents masculine strength because I was so young and much taller than my older brothers were.”

 

He winked at me and I laughed again. I looked around in such amazement everything inside was so wonderful.

 

“What are the charms for?” I asked.

 

“These are the charms of my people legend says they keep us safe from evil spirits and each one is very unique.” He explained.

 

“What do you mean”? I asked. 

 

“Well, it’s a long story but, I will tell you.”

 

And he began his story.

 

“Legend says there were a group of people selected from each of the tribes to come together to protect the people of the land. We call them “QALETAQA” which means “guardian of the people”. Each of them received rare silver stones, which came from deep within the earth. There was a sacred ceremony with the chosen ones linking their souls to the stones.”

 

“What happened to them?” I asked.

 

“Well some say that when they linked their souls to the stones as long as the light inside exists the darkness cannot harm us. We wear them to remind us that they are always watching over us.”

Benjamin went on to say more but, by this time my parents found me and they were hysterical.

 

“Honey, we were looking all over for you!” my mother came toward me.

 

“Sir, I hope he was not a bother to you,” dad said.

 

“No bother, I was just showing him some of my tribal memorabilia’s,” Benjamin said.

 

“Well, we must be going now, thanks,” dad informed him.

 

“Bye Mr. Benjamin.” I said my goodbyes.

 

 

My parents led me out of the tent as we walked they said hello and goodbye to friends. My mother says we have a busy day tomorrow and we need to get home so I could get some rest.

 

There were times when I thought my nightmares were becoming a reality.  I was about twelve years old when my parents drove me out of town to a hospital. A doctor there claimed he could heal children of their nightmares through hypnosis. He had been successful in helping other children my age. He came highly recommended by other physicians.

 

The place looked more like an asylum for crazy people. However, it was also like a hospital. There were benches out front where people sat and it had a long driveway. However, I did notice the odd shape of the trees and how they met at the top. I just could not take my eyes off them.

 

Dad parked the car and we went inside.

 

“Hello my name is Dr. Frank D. Hill.”

 

The doctor met with my parents to explain the session telling them that he videotaped so he could do further studies. He gave them a guarantee the nightmares would stop.

 

He placed me in a room with other children while he finished explaining to my parents about his success stories. I sat down, with them and watched them play. Another little boy sat alone none of the other children spoke to him.

I played with my football since it gave me comfort. It helped me focus on playing like my dad. He was the head coach of the local high school football team, the Arizona wildcats, and number one in the district. I want to play on the team one day when I get to high school.

 

I sat and played catch by myself for while tossing my football up in the air. I waited and I could hear the other children through the wall vents.

The rooms were like cells with monitors. I was still afraid and did not want to be here but, my parents wanted me to get better.

I could hear crying coming from one of the vents. I moved a little closer to listen, it sounded like they were praying. I sat down to the vent and spoke to him.

 

“Hello, are you all right?

 

“Yes…just a little scared,” he answered back.

 

“My name is Kyle. What is your name?”

 

“Eric…My name is Eric Spearhorn.”

 

“What are you here for?” 

 

“I am here because I have bad dreams.”

 

“Yeah, me to.”

 

“What do you see in your dreams?”

 

“I don’t know, it’s hard to explain them,” he informed me but he tried anyway. “I see things moving about when others cannot. I know they are there. Sometimes it is as if I can feel them watching, waiting on me to fall asleep. My mom thinks it is because of my Grandfather tells me tribal ghost stories when he comes to visit.

 

She does not allow me to visit my Grandfather that much because of it; I can only see him if he promises not to tell me tribal stories. But it’s who we are; she just doesn’t understand that my dreams are real.”

 

“The doctor says that sometimes we have to face our fears in the dark. I begged my mother not to take me inside but she said it would help me get better. My father was not much help at all he just said be strong and brave and patted me on top of my head.

He is not my real dad; he died when I was younger. My real mom decided to move away, to get away from the memories.”

 

“Why are you here?” Eric asked as he finished.

 

“Nightmares, sounds like you and I have the same problem.”

 

“Do you ever smell them?”

 

“Yes,” I whispered. I did not want the other children to hear me. “I can’t quite explain it. It is as if I know when they are near.”

 

I never thought that I would meet someone who had the same dreams as I did. It gave me a sense of hope. With Eric’s help, I convinced myself that I was in my right mind.

 

“The smell is it like nothing you had ever smelled before,” he asked me.

 

“Yes. It is hard to explain. My senses let me know when they are near. It’s even harder to escape.”

 

“What do they look like?”

 

“I can’t tell. They move like a black mist. I can hear them growl too.”

 

“Shifters,” Eric said.

 

“What!” I said almost aloud.

 

“We call them shifters; they blend in with the night and change into wolves.  They have a distinct smell, and they are very mean. They don’t like people who can expose them, they’re like trackers almost.”

 

“How do you know this?”

 

“My Grandfather is a tribal chief on our reservation and I have heard many of the Elders tell stories about them. He says only special people can expose them; that is why they can move at night and in dreams. If they get to you, they can kill you.” He explained. “Suhnoyee Wah is what they call them.”

 

“Suhnoyee Wah?” I struggled to say the name.

 

“It means ‘night wolves’.”

 

“What about in the daytime?

 

“Grandfather says they have ways to spot their victims. They sometimes use the animals,”

 

He began to explain.

 

 “All I know is that they are dangerous and they love dark places. They can use the night to shift into many images.”

 

“How do they survive?”

 

“They take the soul of the living by paralyzing them somehow. I think they hypnotize them; I am not sure, my Grandfather also told me there are also guardians that help guide the gifted ones and protect them in their sleep.”

 

“How does your Grandfather know this?” I whispered.

 

“My Grandfather said there was a young boy in his tribe years ago who spoke of seeing a black shadow change into a half man half beast,” he said me as told me the story.

 

He told me that the boy drew in closer to the shifter and it picked up his scent. The boy tried to scream but he was traumatized by what he saw. Later, his mother noticed he was missing.  His father and some of the other men in the tribe followed his trail into the woods. When they got to him, they saw the half man half beast standing over him. The boy was not moving.

The men stood motionless and in amazement at what they saw. They had encountered a shifter standing before them. They watched as the shifter transformed itself to blend with the night. The men did not know what to do. This was the first time they had ever encountered such a creature. The boy lay almost unconscious.

 

Eric told me that his Grandfather says, in his rage and thinking the shifter had killed his son, the father charged after it and the shifter immediately struck him down. He never saw it coming. The shifter took him by surprise. Grandfather held up his hand and began to say a tribal prayer over the remaining men and the shifter could not cross their circle. The boy lay not moving and his father wounded.

 

“What happened to the boy? I interrupted his story with curiosity.

 

“The boy tried to run but, he lost his balance. He knocked himself unconscious on a tree stump. The shifter was to be ready to kill the boy but, Grandfather and the other men arrived before he could.”

 

I could hear the suspense when he talked as he explained it to me.

 

“The shifter stood there looking at them, the men stopped in their tracks. The shifter pointed at them and spoke in a native language, as a sign to send them a message; but, it was more than just a message, it was a warning. The men hurried to get the boy back to the tribal doctor along with his father. The shifter had not wounded the boy however, the boy began to come out of unconsciousness and started calling for his father, but at the time, he did not know his father was badly injured. Grandfather says that the tribal Doctors noticed that the boy’s father had an open wound on his chest from the shifter.”

 

“What happened to him?”

 

He went on to tell me the rest of the story.

 

He said his grandfather was afraid to tell him more, but he said that he was brave enough to hear it. They called for the tribal Doctor and the Elders. His wounds were so severe that he had developed a fever and his eyes had turned pitch black. They selected a few of the men to stand guard outside of the teepee; no one was aloud to see in. The Elders kept watch over him all that night but he died of his wound.

They had a sacred burial; they placed his body in an underground tomb.

 

One day the boy and his mother went to pay respect to their dead and were surprised that their loved ones body was gone.

 

“How could that be possible?”

 

“The body was of another kind, a dark kind. He told me that one day I would understand the full meaning of the Suhnoyee Wah. It is why my grandfather needed to keep me protected. But, he couldn’t until he was actually on the reservation.”

 

“Does the reservation keep you safe?” 

 

“Yes and no. The shifters cannot cross some boundaries. The boundaries are what keeps us separated,” He explained. “Grandfather is working on me going to school on the reservation. He believes it’s important so I could learn the ways of my people.” He stopped for a moment. “My mother though…she not happy about it, she does not believe the stories he tells me.”

 

Just by talking with him, I felt connected somehow; it was as if we understood each other very well. I just could not pull myself away from him; it is as if destiny wanted us to cross paths. He was just like me and though I could not see his face, I felt such closeness to him.

 

There were other children in different rooms and I could hear them screaming while their parents just paced the floors. Then the nurses came into my room to escort me out. I called for Eric but he did not answer.

I started to feel beads of sweat roll down my face. My father told me; I would be all right, that the doctor told him so. That he would make it all go away.

 

While my father calmly spoke to me, my mother just looked at me with tears in her eyes. I looked at them both frightened and full of fear. The doctor led me down a long hall with big lights. We came to a room at the end of a hall.

 

“All right young man, now you just lye down right here.”

 

He placed these sticky probes on the side of my head and hooked them up to a machine. He placed another one right on my chest and just told me to relax. A nurse came into strap my hands down to the bed my mother looked worried.

 

“Is that necessary?” She asked.

 

“No, just a precaution,” said Dr. Hill.

 

I wanted to scream but I could not. I couldn’t move or speak; I had become paralyzed.

 

Another nurse came in and ushered my parents into another room where they could watch me through a big window. As I lay there, I could see them waving at me. Of course, I could not return the gesture because the nurse strapped my arms down to the side railings. I just gazed up at the ceiling and listened to the doctor. As he talked, I felt my pulse racing. The nurse dimmed the lights and told the doctor that they were ready to begin. He told me to breathe very slow and focus on the light.

 

“My voice will sound faint…just keep looking at the light,” he told me.

 

My eyes were getting heavy and my body grew weightless. I could feel the nurse’s hands on my head and, just before I felt my body drifting, I remembered the smell.

I could barely hear the beeps from the monitors and then it happened. What appeared to me was the room getting very dark, like a black cloak covering the room. My body started to shake and sweat rolled down the side of my head. I shook vigorously and tried to gain control.

It moved quickly around the room my eyes following its every move. The smell was unbearable.

 

“Where are you?” the doctor asked. I did not know what say, I was scared.

 

“Tell me what you see?”

 

“It’s moving too fast,” my breathing increased.

 

“What is moving fast?”

 

I started gasping for air. The room was so dark. The shifter moved hovering over me like a ghost, staring down at me. Its eyes were gaping wide and dark as a pit with no life inside. I could feel it pull at me as if it was trying to suck out my soul. My breath was leaving my body; I had no control. Could they possibly see it?

 

I didn’t know what had happened. By the time, they turned on the lights everyone was standing over me asking me if I was all right. My mother was screaming at the doctor trying to figure out what had just happened. They went to another room so I could not hear their conversation. Doctor Hill explained to my parents that he had only just begun the procedure and that I was still conscious.

He told them that he could not explain what had just happened but only that I could have suffered a psychotic episode; that could have possibly triggered some neurotic brain cells similar to seizures. He also thought I could have been having delusions. The doctor wanted to continue further treatment but my mother could not take anymore.

 

By this time, my parents had me by my hand hurrying to get me out of the hospital.

 

“I’ll get the car,” dad said as we walked.

 

“Can I say goodbye to a friend?” I asked my mother.

 

“There’s no time,” she told me. However, I insisted.

 

The doctor interrupted and told my mother that she needed to sign some paper work since the procedure was unsuccessful. He wanted her to reconsider helping me since the nightmares were very intense. He needed another session for his research to determine what triggered them. My mom eventually agreed and left me in the waiting room.

I went to find Eric to say goodbye. As I went into the waiting room, I didn’t see him; but, a girl told me that he was not there. She said that he went into the room but he never came out. I asked her how she knew and she said they always bring children back to this room but he never came back. By now, my mother came in, grabbed me by my hand, and we met dad outside. While my parents spoke harshly to one another, I tuned them out and tried to relax my mind. I tried to figure out what happened to Eric but decided that I would find out somehow later.

 

That night my mother gave me pill to help me go to sleep. She told me to try not to think about the events of the day, if she only knew how hard that was.

She sat looking at me long and hard. Then she jumped as if she saw something in my eyes. I could see that she started to say something but, instead, she kissed me on my forehead.

That night I must have slept like a baby. I do not believe that I had a nightmare; maybe somehow these shifters had decided to leave me alone for the night.

 

The next day as I was getting ready for school, it felt like only yesterday this all started. Many thoughts still ran through my mind. What do they want with me? Could I be the gifted one? So many doctors and my parents still say they do not know what could cause these nightmares. I thought about Eric a lot too. I really needed to find him. There was only one that I know who could tell me about him. I would have to be sneaky about it though.

 

I found it funny how time flew. The older you get the more responsibility you have. I had few friends around and Tony was my best friend. His parents moved to Patagonia last summer and we became friends right away. It was mostly because some of the local football jocks were picking on him because he carries around lots of books. Since the jocks could not keep their grades up they needed tutors, they had to apologize and be kind to him. Yep, you guessed it, Tony. He’s really book smart.

We planned to meet up later at the library to study for midterms. One of our teachers, Ms. Creed, did volunteer work at the library; she is very good at helping students do extra credit work.

 

I went home to help my mother out with a few chores before going to the library. While I was helping though, I heard something that sent chills up my spine. The local news was on and they reported that a couple of hikers that were hiking near Wolf Creek made a gruesome discovery of a mutilated body. I just could not turn myself away from the television.

As I listened, the reporter explained that police had sealed the area and were not allowing anyone access to the campsite until their investigation was complete. No one was allowed near the site.

“At the moment, there are no witnesses and no one in the area has seen anything suspicious. Police say it looks as though it was an animal attack seeing that the victim’s chest was ripped open.” The reporter went on.” The authorities have no further comments on the story.

 

“Honey,” my mother started. “Do not keep your friend waiting. Kyle…” she called to me but it was as if I could not hear her. “Kyle honey, are you all right? Kyle, what is wrong?”

 

“Sorry I will be late for dinner. I rushed out of the house.

 

“Don’t be long!

 

She said to me as I left.

 

 “There is a storm approaching. I wouldn’t want you to catch a cold.”

 

I yelled back to her as I hurried out the door. Everything started to come back to me now, the story Eric told me about the boy and the shifter in the woods. I wondered what ever became of the injured man.

 

I arrived at the library before Tony. He had phoned and said he would be a little late so I decided to do some research on the Spearhorn reservation to see if I could locate Eric. There was a listing for several Spearhorns and decided that I would check them all out.

The actual reservation was about forty-five miles out of town and, since tomorrow was Saturday, I thought I would take a drive.

 

“Are you studying for finals, young man?” A voice asked; it was Ms. Creed. “Yes, I mean no…just looking up an old friend.”

 

“Perhaps I can be of some help,” she said.

 

Ms. Creed was a very nice person. She had helped a lot of people research their family history as well. She is a tall slim African American woman. She learned that, in the early 1800s, her ancestors lived on a reservation with Black Foot Indians. While escaping slavery, they sought refuge on the reservation. She also learned her great-great-great-grandfather fought in the civil war.

Ms. Creed is part Native American with a smile that could light up a room. She never married or had no children of her own; nevertheless, she considered her students as her children. We could always count on her to help us out. One of her many gifts was always lending a hand. She loved to get involved within the community.

 

“Why are you researching the Spearhorns?”

 

“It is a long story,” I started.

 

“Well I’m all ears,” she said laughing.

 

“My story’s very complicated. I don’t know if you’ll believe me.”

 

“Well why not?”

 

“It is a little complicated.”

 

“Well, you can tell me; perhaps I can give you a bit of information. I am very familiar with the Spearhorns and I know all about their tribal background.”

 

“What exactly do you know about them?”

 

“I know enough. They are very peaceful people. Over the years, the Spearhorns have expanded their reservation by building schools, libraries, and multicultural centers. This way, the children can learn more about their heritage. The Spearhorns’ have a lot of influence in the community. They believe in taking care of their people, especially the elderly. Otherwise, they have donated books to this library and given charity to our hospital and senior centers. This is the way they express their kindness. We live in a new time now, some history whether true or false needs to remain history.”

 

“Have there ever been some doubts about them?”

 

“Yes, truthfully, there has been some speculation from many yeas ago that Native Americans were very vicious people who robbed and killed for no reason. What people did not realize was that they were protecting their land to ensure the future of their tribe. They did their best to keep the government from telling them what they could and could not do on their own land. However, there were some treaties made and many negotiations. Therefore, everything we see on television about them being savages is not all the way true.”

 

She continued.

 

“I am afraid Hollywood has its own depiction of how life should be. That is why for generations our ancestors told stories about the history of our people and kept records in books so that when you and I read them, we can understand our background. That is also, why we must remember our history; it is very important. It tells us who we are, why we are here, and how we can learn from the past. History has a way of repeating itself. As time changes, so do we but, there are some cultural trends that repeat themselves: music, fashion, dance moves.”

 

“I never thought of it that way.”

 

Ms. Creed had a way of explaining things so I could understand. She loved talking about her family history even about the early 1800s. When her ancestors escaped slavery, they sought refuge with a local tribe.  The white man came to take them away; the tribal leaders refused to give them up though. In some cases, this sparked a war between the white men whom traveled onto the reservation to come to reclaim their so-called lost property. Some returned empty handed and others never returned.

Her great-great-great-grandmother was also a medicine woman who helped the injured braves who suffered from severe wounds during battle. During those times, there was a lot of intermarrying between cultures. Ms. Creed had many ties to Native Americans because she is one-fourth Black Foot.

 

We all had to learn not to be bias toward people. We must take our time to get to know them. Ms. Creed had a way of teaching people about their family history and locating distant relatives. However, I wonder if she could really help me with my problems. The doctors could not help me, but then again, who knows? I will just have to take that chance. She does know the Spearhorns and perhaps her information will be helpful. She also has connections to the reservation. I do not know if I really should tell her about my nightmares. There just had to be a reason for them though. 

 

While at the library, I learned that the events of our day could have an effect on our dreams. The only thing was that my days are good except when the night comes. That was when my nightmares usually happened.

On the other hand, if I fell into a deep sleep, it felt so real. The sounds I heard, even the smells, were all too real. It was as if I had lived some of the events before.

I never thought I would meet someone with the same problems as me though. That was why I had to find him. He had to know more than I did. I wondered, perhaps he could answer many of my questions.

 

With all of this in mind, I decided that I would tell Ms. Creed; maybe not everything but, I would tell her enough. She was a smart woman and it was hard to play her as the fool. Some of the students thought that she could read minds. I just thought it was because she had been around a long time so, she could read peoples body language. She is always on guard but she did have some mysteriousness about her. You know when I ask her certain questions like why she does not have any children she quickly changes the subject. I believe in respecting people’s privacy. If they want you to know, they will tell you.

She took a leave of absence for a while, something about her mother being sick. We didn’t think she would ever come back to teach but, she did. She was absent for most of the school year and no one knew what had happened. Some said her mom was very ill and she left to take care of her. However, when she returned there was something very different about her. No one dared questioned it though.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Two

Journey to the Past

 

 

“Hey dude, I’m here.” Tony had finally showed up.

 

“Well hello Tony,” Ms. Creed said.

 

“Hello” he replied.

 

“So is this a private lesson.” Tony whispered.

 

“Shut up, you dork! Ms. Creed has been giving me a history lesson on Native Americans, ok. So, why don’t you just sit down and maybe you will learn something.”

 

 I told him.

 

“I thought we were going to study for midterms.” Tony said.

 

“Something came up, is that ok with you?”

 

“Does this have something to do with your nightmares?”

 

“How do you know about that!” I yelled.

 

“Shhh,” someone said.

 

“Some of the kids overheard your dad talking to one of the other coaches about how you used to scream in your sleep and talk about the ‘unknown’ chasing you. I never told you that I knew because you are my friend and I guessed it was none of my business.”

 

“Well thanks.” I felt a little relieved that I had a friend who really cares.

 

“What nightmares?” Asked Ms. Creed, “Kyle, what kind of nightmares?”

 

“Nothing.” I scowled, “It is just nothing! I should have never come here! You have a big mouth Tony!”

 

“Kyle, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to.”

 

“No it’s okay,” said Ms. Creed. I grabbed my belongings and turned to walk away when she said, “Suhnoyee Wah” I froze.

 

“What does that mean?” Tony asked.

 

“It means night wolf or wolves,” Ms. Creed said. “Sit down Kyle and I will explain.”

 

“What does this have to do with Kyle’s dreams?” Tony asked Ms. Creed. “Sit down and I will explain.”

I did not know whether to sit down or run. While in my thoughts, Ms. Creed placed her hand on my shoulder and smiled. A sudden sense of calmness came over me, almost like magic.

 

“I too have heard many stories about theses Shifters and your nightmares.” Ms Creed said.

 

“What do you know about them?” I asked nervously.

 

“Your nightmares or the shifters?”

 

“Both.”

 

“I too have heard people talking about your nightmares.  I do understand what you are dealing with. On the other hand, the stories about the shifters were stories passed down from generation to generation in my family. I usually do not discuss it much because it is very hard to believe but, some things I do take to heart.  It is the way that I remember the good and forget the bad.

 

“What if the bad does not want to be?”

 

“Then I must face destiny,” she smiled. “Many years ago, the elders of ancient tribes told of horrific legends about the unknown beings, Shifters, as we call them. Nevertheless, some people believe that they are just superstitions told just to scare people. However, others believe these legends are true. I don’t really know how they came to be; but, legend has it that a young warrior from the Shahwanee tribe was one of the fiercest in his colony. He was nicknamed Fearless One because he was never afraid of a challenge, anything, or anyone. Others tested their strength against him and failed.

The warrior brought many victories to his tribe and the Chief elders praised him for the honor but, there were others that thought he consider himself a God. This would cause many problems amongst the tribe.”

 

As she spoke about this warrior, I had an eerie feeling come over me, as if some one or something was watching me. Then, my cell phone rang and I jumped.

 

“Oh, hi mom. Yes mom, I know I forgot, okay? I’m on my way.” I quickly finished the conversation. “Sorry, I must be going.” I explained.

 

“Oh my goodness, I didn’t realize the time either,” Ms. Creed seemed startled. “Listen boys, I will be teaching a class on ancient history here next week. We can talk more then. Can I drive you home?” she offered.

 

“No thanks, I rode my bike. I will be fine.”

 

“Kyle, I must warn you to be very careful. There are many things that you don’t know. Are you sure I can’t drive you home? It looks really bad out there.”

 

“No thanks. I don’t live far from here; just a few blocks, I’ll be home in no time.” I told Tony I would call him tomorrow.

 

“Later dude.” he said,

 

I hurried out of the library, jumped onto my bike, and headed home. The lightening started and then, the thunder.

 

“Please hold the rain,” I mumbled to myself, “Just a few more blocks.”

 

Just when I spoke, it started to rain. I begin to peddle my bike faster. That odd feeling was upon me again, as if something was following me, keeping pace with me. I just kept peddling faster and faster until I reached my street. As I did, I thought I saw something dash in front of me. It almost caused me to lose control of my bike. I tried to convince myself that it was just the rain in my eye.

I reached my street and finally I made it to my house. Dad was just getting home and I followed the car in the garage.

 

“Hi, son.”

 

“Hi, dad,” I greeted him as I kept looking back, staring at the darkness as if I was in some kind of trance.

 

“Son.” My dad called to me. “Son is everything alright? Kyle!” He yelled. “Son what is wrong with you? Are just staring out in space; what is on your mind?”

 

“Nothing dad, just thought I saw something that is all.”

 

“Well there is nothing there, son. Let’s go inside, your mother is waiting for both us who, apparently, are late for dinner.”

 

“Uh oh dad; I guess we’ll be washing dishes tonight.” I said laughing trying to put what had just happened out of my mind.

 

 “There you both are. It’s raining cats and dogs out there.”

 

“Hi honey.” Dad kissed mom on the cheek.

 

“Hi mom.” I went to kiss her but she said not until I dried off first. I did it any way.

 

“Kyle, your soaking wet!”

 

“I know mom. I’ll hurry for dinner.”

 

I ran up stairs to take a quick shower to relax myself and let the steam take me away. I listened to the sound of the rain outside and the wind was howling unusually loud.

The more I listened the more I relaxed myself. It felt like I was drifting off to sleep. It was as if I was in a trance. A voice in the wind continued whispering to me. My eyes grew heavy and I could barely stand. I heard faint knocking and the sound of my name constantly. I could not break free.

The knocking increased and, like magic, I heard my name called again. I instantly snapped out of it.

 

“Kyle! Kyle!”

 

“Son, are you alright in there? What’s that noise! Kyle, open this door right now young man!” My dad yelled. I gasped for air my breathing was heavy again. “

 

“Okay dad. I’m all right.”

 

“Son, you’ve been in there a long time. Your dinner is getting cold!”

 

“Okay dad. I will be down in a minute.” I gathered myself together trying to figure out what just happened. I got dressed and went downstairs sorry mom, sorry dad. Mom placed on her hand on top of mine and asked was I feeling alright, and if I have had any nightmares lately, I told her no.

 

“Son,” dad said. “Are you having in trouble with any of the kids at school?”

 

“No dad.”

 

“Son, you are not doing drugs are you?”

 

“Honey, how can you say such a thing?” Mom yelled. “How could you?” Dad stopped mom in dead sentence.

 

“Son, I am just trying to figure out what’s been happening to you lately.”

 

“Dad, I am not doing drugs! I am not having problems at school! You know dad, I thought that you would be more understanding. Since I was little, I have been trying to convince myself that I am not crazy! I see images that aren’t there! I hear sounds and I know that they are there. I have to tell myself that it is just my imagination and it is not happening to me! Why not commit me to an asylum and maybe you won’t have to worry about me anymore!

 

“Kyle, honey we know you are not crazy, honey we love you.” Mom said. “And we want what’s best for you.”

 

By now, I was standing up and pacing the floor.

 

“Son,, please come sit down and we’ll talk.” Dad said.

 

“There’s nothing to talk about. I’m going to bed.”

 

In the back of my mind, I knew I shouldn’t have spoken to my parents like that; but, the more I think about this, the more answers I needed.

I ran upstairs to my room and slammed the door. I could overhear my parents now arguing with one another. Dad suggested that mom call Dr. Hill; but, mom was not to keen on the idea. I so did not want this to be happening to me right now. My gut instincts were telling me to find out more; maybe seeing the doctor would not be a bad idea. After all, I could get my answers and maybe find out about Eric.

 

I decided to go back downstairs to talk to my parents and apologize. Before I could, however, the doorbell rang; it was Ms. Creed.

 

“Hello, I’m sorry to disturb you at this late hour but, your son left his book at the library. I thought I would bring it by.”

 

“Please come in,” mom insisted. Before my mom could call out to me, I stepped into the room.

 

“Hello Kyle. You left your book at the library and I thought that you might need it for your research.”

 

“Ancient Almanacs of the Spirit World,” my mother read the book’s title. “Wow, what a huge book!”

 

“Yes, it’s very interesting” Ms. Creed said. Mom handed me the book with a worried look on her face. “Well, I must be going.” Ms. Creed started.

 

“Oh no, would you like to stay for some coffee?” Mom asked.

 

“Perhaps some other time, it is quite late and I must be getting home.”

 

“Oh no, we insist,” dad said. “Please, come in, the storm appears to be getting worse and the national weather service just issued a tornado warning for our area. Please come in.”

 

“Ok maybe for a little while.” The thunder and lightning increased. Mom ushered Ms. Creed over to the couch.

 

“Kyle, will you help me in the kitchen, please?” Mom asked smiling.

 

“Thanks again for bringing my son his book,” dad said.”

 

“You are quite welcome. Kyle is a very inquisitive student and it was no problem bringing it to him.”

 

“So, Ms. Creed, what is it that you actually teach?” Mom asked.

 

“Jha’net, you can call me Jha’net.” She corrected. “I teach Ancient history and I do paranormal studies.”

 

“That is very interesting.” Dad said.

 

“Ms. Creed is a good teacher; all of the kids at school like her a lot.” I also explained to my parents.

 

 

“Cream and sugar?” mom called.

 

“Both, please, thank you.”

 

“Kyle tells us that you do a lot of research on ancestry,” my father recalled.

 

“Yes I do, I love to read a lot and learn all that I can. Books are our friends; they help us learn our past so we can be prepared for the future.”

 

“Very well spoken,” dad said.

 

“I think its best that children should learn about their ancestors to give them a sense of where they come from. The more we learn about our past the more it opens a doorway to our future. In this day, age, and world though, technology makes this easier. To say that technology is advancing is an understatement. I do enjoy teaching my student, to make fun out of learning.”

 

“No wonder they like you so much”. Mom said. They all laughed.

 

“Well mom…dad, it’s getting late and I should be getting to bed; long day tomorrow.”

 

“Do you have plans, son?” Mom asked.

 

“Yes, Tony and I are going to take a drive up to the hills tomorrow.”

 

“Just stay away from Wolf Creek, okay? There has been some strange things going on up there and I don’t want you getting hurt.”

 

“Yeah dad, I heard about the body they found.”

 

“That is now missing…” dad interrupted.

 

“What do you mean missing?” Mom said.

 

“Well, apparently, they think that some one is playing a trick on the town morgue up there because the body they bought in is now missing.”

 

“Missing?” Ms. Creed repeated. “This is very interesting…” She stared off into space for a moment. “When did this happen?”

 

“Well a friend of mine is a detective on the case. He said that, somehow, the body disappeared from the morgue. The strangest thing though was that the body was gone but the clothes remained untouched, like it dissipated right out of them. It has them all puzzled and no one can explain it. Some of the local tribes have been talking about some ancient myths but the police think that it is just some practical joke by some of the college kids. Stealing a body from the morgue is a serious offense though.”

 

They all froze for a moment before my dad continued.

 

“The coroner states he was on duty when it happened; but, he cannot explain how someone can get into a room. According to the coroner, the door was locked and it requires a code key to open.”

 

“Well he has a lot of explaining to do,” my mother interrupted. “I heard on the news the body was severely mutilated. Why would someone do that?” Mom said.

 

“I heard that as well but it remains a mystery at the moment.” Dad said.

 

I felt cold again and a little light headed I thought about the story about the tribal leader. Then, all of a sudden, the thunder struck so loud that it startled everyone. Soon after came the lightning and, crash, went Ms Creeds’ cup onto mom’s nicely polished hard wood floor. On impact, the lights flashed off and on. I nearly jumped out of my skin.

 

“Oh I’m so sorry. I’m afraid I got a little clumsy; please forgive me.”

 

“Kyle paper towels, quickly.” Mom said.

 

“I will check on the fuses” dad stated as he walked out of the room.

 

Mom and Ms. Creed were on the floor cleaning up the spilled coffee and the broken mug when mom noticed Ms. Creed’s necklace. She just stared into it as if she was almost mesmerized.

 

“Your necklace has some sort of glow to it.” Mom said.

 

“Oh this, it belonged to my mother. She passed it down to me from her mother and so on and so forth. It has been in my family for generations. Perhaps one day if I ever decide to have children of my own, I may pass it down to my daughter.”

 

“You say that as if you don’t want to have children.” Mom said.

 

“Well I don’t because of…” she paused in mid sentenced. “There all done.” She turned her attention back to the floor.

 

“What kind of stone is that?  Mom asked. 

 

“It is a silver stone with a rare diamond inside.” Ms. Creed explained.

 

“It’s very pretty; I have never seen anything like it.” Mom said.

 

“Like I said, it has been in my family for generations, handed down to the women in my family.”

 

“Is there a reason why only the women receive them?”  Mom asked.

 

“Perhaps I will have to share it with you some day.” Ms. Creed said. “Well, I must be going now. It sounds like the storm is over. Thanks again for your hospitality and, again, I do apologize about the floor and your coffee mug.”

 

“That is ok. Don’t trouble your self over some spilled coffee.”

 

“You sound like my mother.” They both laughed.

 

“Good night Ms. Creed,” I said.

 

“Good night Kyle. Don’t forget to study; we have a test in ancient history on Monday. Remember, if you need help after school, you can find me at the library.”

 

“I won’t forget.”

 

“Perhaps on page fifty-six in your book you will find some helpful tips that will prepare you for your test. Take a look at it, you might find it useful.”

 

“Thanks Ms. Creed.” I watched her get into her car and drive away.

 

“Wow, some night, huh?” dad said.

 

“Yeah she is a very interesting woman.” Mom replied.

 

 “She is very charming and she has a warm sense about her. I just can’t explain it.”

 

“Yeah I know. Mom, dad, about earlier, I am very sorry the way I acted; I did not mean to yell. It’s just that I was angry and I sometimes I feel like I am alone.”

 

“Son, you are not alone. We are both here to help you. We don’t even understand what this all means but, we will figure it out together, okay?”

 

“Ok dad,…... “Well I am going to bed now, good night.

 

“And don’t forget-”

 

“Yeah yeah, dad I know; stay away from Wolf Creek. We are just going to take a drive near the Spearhorn Reservation that is all.”

 

“Good night honey,” mom kissed me on my forehead.

 

I went upstairs to my room and set the book on the table. As I did, I noticed that there was a something sticking out from the book. I opened it to see what was on the inside and found a folded up news paper clipping with an article. It was on Eric Spearhorn, stating how a local teen was found after missing for several weeks in the woods.

The article reads:

 

Eric Spearhorn disappeared several weeks ago after he went missing on a hiking trip. Search and recue teams found him alive in the underground caves in the east canyons. He had fallen through a mineshaft that had given way underneath him. He survived by eating berries, herbs, and drinking water from an underground spring. He had suffered cuts, a fractured leg, and a bump on his head. He has since been undergoing treatment for slight memory loss.

 

He is currently living on the Spearhorn reservation. No one is aware of what happened to him but, due to his tribal teachings, he learned to survive on the land. Last reported, Eric has been doing well since his release from the hospital. The tribal chiefs are asking the local media to stay away from the reservation; they will hold a press conference giving them an update on the boy’s condition.

No one can enter the reservation without an appointment or unless special permission is given. Due to recent events, the tribal chiefs are taking special precautions to be sure their students and others are safe. They are working with the local police department to help locate two other missing students who also went missing around the same time as Eric. Investigators have teams searching all over the hillsides.

With help from the police, the tribal elders are hoping to find the missing teens very soon.

 

 

 I couldn’t believe it; she found him. The only problem was figuring out how I could get in to see him.

I sat the paper down and fell back on my bed. Well, at least I knew where he was. I had to talk to him though. What if he didn’t remember me? I really wished I knew what was happening to me. The odd feelings I get when I felt like something evil was near me was becoming nerve wrecking.

 

I thought back to when my parents took me to see Dr. Hill. There was something strange about that place…the trees. The trees meet at the top; I had seen it in my dreams. I would never be able to get that image out of my head, those soulless eyes staring down at me as if it was searching for something within me.

 

The images just kept playing repeatedly in my mind like a movie reel. I knew I wasn’t crazy. I saw it hovering over me; it was real. I wondered what happened to Eric. He just disappeared from the hospital. I had to find out what happened to him. I had to get on that reservation somehow. Someone is going to give me the answers I need; perhaps it will explain the nightmares and sightings. Maybe I should just drive down there. No, that wouldn’t work; they are not going to just let me on the reservation; it’s heavily guarded. I need some serious clearance to get into that place.

On the other hand, maybe I could pretend to be a reporter for the local school newspaper; maybe they will let me on then. No way, come on Kyle focus they will check out your story. Think about what you are saying.

 

I felt a little frustrated, I took some deep breaths closed my eyes, and then I remembered what Ms. Creed said: page fifty-six of the book. I wondered what she meant by that. I reached over, grabbed the book from by table, and opened it up. I read the titled Mythical Stories of Ancient Tribes. There was piece of paper folded up inside the creased page of the book. I unfolded the piece of paper to discover it was from Ms. Creed. I began to read it.

 

Kyle,

I took the liberty of contacting Chief White Feather, one of the elders, and explained to him that a couple of my students were studying ancient myths on some of the local tribes for their term papers. I informed him that you would like to interview some of the local leaders to help them with their studies. He has agreed to let you on the reservation to attend one of his sessions. Please do not take any cameras or tape recorders with you, just a note pad and pencil.

Please respect them and follow their orders!  Also, do not wander away unless you’ve been granted permission. Chief White Feather will have an escort meet you at the main gate; his name is John Morningstar, nick named Big John. He will take you where you will need to go. The tribal leaders will meet with you in their council building on the south end of the campus.

 Once you are inside listen attentively and, once the session is over, you can ask your questions about your studies. Do not tell them about your dreams; stick to the subject on the ancient language. You will get the answers you need.

 

Good Luck!

Ms. Creed.

 

 I couldn’t believe it! How did she? Never mind. Why not tell them about my dreams or ask about Eric? This does not make sense. I had to find out all I could about Eric and the stories he told me. Maybe his grandfather will would tell me more. Why does he appear so secretive?

Oh, so many questions are in my head.  I do not want to disappoint my parents but there has to be a reason why things are happening to me. Who am I, really? What is my background? Is there a connection? All my life I have known my parents to be honest with me, I think. Dad wants me to play on the football team.

My mother, I know she worries about me but I have always felt that she wanted to tell me something. She would always stop and stare at me and say in “due time.” She would try to introduce me to some of the girls in our neighborhood but; I guess I’m too shy.

 

Shucks, I hadn’t even kissed a girl yet. Maybe they think I’m too weird. Heck, I think I’m too weird. Not that the thought has not crossed my mind several times, I mean there is a girl at school and she is very cute…

 

“Aarrrgh!” I growled.

 

How can I even sleep with my brain on over load? I had better get to bed; I had a long drive tomorrow.

I glanced at the book and noticed an article on The Secret Language of the Wolves. I started to read some of it. The more I read the heavier my eyes got. I do not know when I drifted off to sleep but I had a dream.

 

I was running with a pack of wolves. It appeared as if I was one with them, we understood each other. Then, all of a sudden, we were surrounded by total darkness and there were eerie sounds coming from the woods. The wolves howled and surrounded me.

A tall dark figure emerged from the woods. The white wolf on my left clanged to me while the others appeared to be on guard. The figure did not move though. The white wolf growled even louder as more of them appeared. The wolves stood up on their hind legs like soldiers at war.

We passed through a clearing on the other side of the forest; it was like a barrier that the dark being could not cross. Once we got to the clearing, I was alone. The wolves were gone. I saw a young boy with his back to me. He did not move he just stood there. I went to reach out to touch him but, when he turned around, I gasped for air as my eyes widened. I could not believe what I was seeing.

The boy was a splitting image of me; he was my twin almost. He spoke in a language that I could not understand. The only word I recognized was “Suhnoyee Wah”. He pointed behind me and I saw it again, the dark being.  He was half man half wolf and shifting in the dark. It reached out to me and I felt fear grip me like a bear hug. I heard growling behind me. My heartbeat increased. I did not know what to do; I thought I was going to die.

The dark being moved slowly away from me. I turned my head slowly to see a white wolf towering behind me. The dark being stared deeply with his eyes fixed as if he was speaking a secret language. While he did, my legs weakened I fell to the ground. The two were now face-to-face. It looked as if they knew each other somehow. The dark being swiftly went away and the wolf leaned into me looking into my eyes looking deep within my soul. I stared back at it trying to get an answer.

The more I stared at it I could see my self in its eyes. Then it was gone I got up to chase after it.

 

“Wait!” I said, “What does it all mean?”

I was answered with a series of beeps, My alarm had been going off very loud.

 

“7 am…” I mumbled to myself, “Tony will be here soon.”

 

Whoa…I thought to myself. What a dream…or was it a nightmare. There had to be some clue to my dreams, what did they mean? I hope I get my answers today; this is going to drive me crazy. I gathered my books and my note pads and filled my backpack with snacks and some bottle water. Honk! Honk! Well Tony is here.

 

“Come on dude it’s time to hit the road!” He yelled.

 

Hold on okay!” I yelled out of the window. “I will be out in a minute.”

 

I left my parents a note that I would call them when I got up to the hills. I ran down stairs, backpack in hand, and proceeded out of the door.

 

“Well it is about time.” Tony said. “Dude you look rough, are you okay? Did you get any sleep?”

 

“Yeah, of course.”

 

“Did you have another dream?”

 

“Well, kind a sort of. They are getting creepier with time.”

 

“Well maybe you will get some answers today.”

 

“Hey listen,” I started getting Tony’s attention. “No one on this reservation must not know about my dreams. Promise me you will not say anything! Tony! Promise me!”

 

“Okay, I promise. You should know that you can trust me by now right?”

 

“Yeah, sorry bud. Come on lets go.”

 

 We loaded up the car and took off to the freeway. It was nice that Tony offered to drive his car. I thought it was rather nice of Ms. Creed to arrange this. She really had connections.

 

“By the way, have you seen a girl at school taking pictures?” Tony asked.

 

“I haven’t paid much attention.” I answered as if I was going to be honest about it.

 

 “Come on, everyone is talking about her.”

 

“No, I haven’t met her yet.”

 

“Me either, but I hear she asked about you.”

 

“Stop lying.”

 

“I am not lying.”

 

“What could she possibly want with me?”

 

“She is looking for new faces for her photo club.”

 

“Whatever, how much further do we have to go?”

 

“We have about another thirty miles or so. Do you think you will find the kid you are looking for?”

 

“I don’t know but, the stories that he told me have something to do with the dreams I have. There have been many weird happenings in up in those hills. Our town was so peaceful. Many people wonder what has been happening however; no one had any answers. Ms. Creed seems to be the only one though.”

 

“Do you think that Ms. Creed has some type of connection somehow?”

 

“What do you mean?” I asked curiously.

 

“Well, she teaches a lot about ancient history and tribes and have you seen that necklace she wears? I swear it glows in the dark.”

 

“Well silver does sparkle you know.”

 

“Yeah, I guess you are right. I think my parents know more than they are telling me as well.”

 

“Why do you say that?”

 

“Well, when I first started having these nightmares, they just argued a lot and my dad kept telling my mom that ‘we need to tell him the truth.’ When I would come in, they would stop talking about it.”

 

“You know grownups.”

 

“Well whatever it is, I know it’s big. That is why I need to get answers. I have always felt that my parents have been keeping something from me.”

 

 

My mom sometimes acted as if she wanted to tell me something. She would just stare at me though, as if she had more to say but could not. I thought she was afraid that she would lose me by telling me the truth.

“What do you think about the prank someone played on the morgue? Tony brought out of my thinking.

 

“I do not know. What you think about it?”

 

“I asked you first,” Tony said.

 

“I have no idea really. It’s impossible for a dead body to disappear from a locked room unless-“

 I stopped in mid sentence and started to think about what Eric told me. It was the story about the boy’s father being wounded and then his body disappearing with guards on duty. What happens to a person after a shifter has attacked it? Unless.

I drifted off in deep thought again.

 

“Unless…unless what?” Tony yelled at me. “Come on dude tell me!”

 

“It’s nothing.”

 

“Are you all right? You spaced out there for a minute.”

 

“I was just thinking about something that someone once told me. I do not know but I feel like I am being pushed into my destiny and I have no idea what it is. It feels like a force guiding me towards the truth while evil is trying to scare me away.”

 

“Well, do you believe in it?” Tony asked. “Kyle, what ever is taking place it’s starting to have a serious affect on our town. I mean, I am no expert but I believe in the unknown. I might not experience things as you do but, I believe that there is always a war between good and evil.”

 

I know that there is a connection somehow. As we approached the reservation, I hoped that I could get answers.

 

“Wow Tony, I am impressed to hear you talk like that. I never knew you felt that way.”

 

“Well It is not everyday I get a weirdo for a best friend.”

 

“Hey,” I said, punching him in his arm.

 

“Hello…I am driving here.”

 

“Well it is good to know that I have a friend that does not think I am crazy. I just feel that something is after me and I do not know why.”

 

“Well if something is after you, I bet she is about five-foot-eight, nicely built, with long flowing black hair.” We both laughed.

 

“Thanks, I needed a good laugh…She is cute.”

 

“So you are interested in her?” Tony said sarcastically.

 

“Whatever man,” I said.

 

“Maybe when I get back I can hook you two up!”

 

“No way would a girl like that ever be interested in a person like me.”

 

 All my life I felt that I was an outsider because of these stupid dreams and parents sending to doctor after doctor. I knew people talked and I often wondered why some of the kids at school stayed away from me. Maybe it was better that they do stay away; it is safer that way.

I ask myself why a lot. I know people have nightmares. What do you do when your nightmare becomes a reality though? Who knows, maybe I am supposed to be alone.

 

“You know that day at school when the football jocks were picking on me?”

 

Tony asked.

 

 “I was feeling the same way until you came along. I did not think I could have friends either. Look Kyle, what ever this is I am going to help you get the answers you need. You’re not alone; you have me, Ms. Creed, and your parents.”

 

“Thanks Tony; I really appreciate it.”

 

I told him as I looked out the window.

 

“Hey, check out the view of this place. It is so peaceful out here. The trees, the mountains, the fresh air, man I could live out here forever. What I would give to have a moment of peace, to be free from all this, I should be going to the movies, dates, doing teenage stuff. You know what I mean? What I would give just to have a night where I can dream peaceful dreams.  My dreams are leading me to pieces of a puzzle that I do not even know how to solve. Everything seems to be a clue of some sort.”

 

“Then maybe you should write down what you remember from your dreams.”

 

Tony said.

 

“My notepad, you are right.”

 

I reached in my backpack, grabbed my note pad, and started writing down things that I could remember from my dreams. Anything I could think of, I wrote it down. It was starting to look like a journal. The language I heard in my dreams and the images seemed so foreign. I began to draw them, black mists in the shape of a beast with long claws and teeth moving through night. It uses the night as a cloak to cover its true form. When it passes under the moonlight, it appears almost transparent.

 

I kept drawing and, the more I drew, I now know what my purpose was. Who was this warrior at one time? I asked myself how he became like this. Tony kept driving, I kept writing in my notepad, and more things came to my mind. The night I got home from the library, the sound of the wind blowing like whispers. This would help me to understand them more.

 

As we approached, I stared at the mountains and trees. The faces I saw in my dreams. I drew those as well, every distinct feature. The looks of fear in the eyes were like a warning sign.

The way they looked searching around the woods as if something was coming. Dark and light images moved around. I tried to capture every image of my dreams. I quivered as I looked upon them; I sometimes thought about what they are trying to tell me, or what do they want me to know.

The images in my head came to life on paper. I kept drawing, each page told a horrifying story, while others were like clues. I was glad Tony suggested I do this; then again, I really did not want to.

However, I had to find a solution to all of this.

 

“Hey Kyle, check it out, we are getting close.”

 

“Yeah, I believe that is our welcoming party up ahead. Ms. Creed wants me to stick to the questions and, remember, we cannot wander around.”

 

“Yeah, I got it.”

 

“Tony, seriously, Ms. Creed must know a lot about this place so let’s not disappoint her okay?”

 

“I just feel like there is more to the reservation. It may hold more secrets to everything. There is a lot of history here and I can learn more from the leaders here.”

 

Tony replied.

 

“Well if you say so dude.”

 

I really wanted him to know how I felt.

 

“I know so; it is just a gut feeling I have,”

 

“Well there is only one way to find out.” Tony said.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Three

Revelations

 

Tony and I arrived at the main gate of the reservation. He parked the car and, just as Ms. Creed said, Big John greeted us at the main entrance. His name says it all, Big John, also known as John Morningstar. He was about six feet tall and about 250 pounds of muscle. He appeared to be very intimidating but he seemed somewhat nice.

 

Speaking with a deep voice Big John approached us.

 

“Welcome to the reservation,” Before you enter we must search your vehicle.”

 

 Tony and I looked at each with such surprise.

 

“Yes sir, whatever you say.”

 

Big John explained the reason for the search.

 

“This is just a normal procedure that we do to be sure that illegal substances stay off the reservation. We like to keep things a little peaceful out here.”

 

 We got out of the vehicle as the security guards went through and under the car with metal detectors.

 

I leaned over to Tony.

 

“Ms. Creed did not mention this.”

 

“Okay, all clear,” one of the men said. Big John looked at us and spoke again.

 

“Please follow me up to the council building and I will take you to our tribal leaders. There, you will receive further instructions.”

 

We followed him behind his big Dodge Ram pick-up truck, which by the way was nice.

 

The reservation was very big; they had schools, a library, and even a small family restaurant. The Native Americans sure had a lot of property to build on. We reached the council center and followed Big John in.

 

“After you,” he said to us.

 

There were many kids our age that went to school on the reservation. We reached the council building at the south end of the campus. It was a beautiful building with a lot of Native American paintings and statues. As we went inside, we could not help but notice how nicely decorated the hallways were with memorabilia of ancient pottery, jewelry, weapons, and paintings.

As we walked along the long halls, I thought to myself how there was so much to see here. In some way, I feel connected with this place. I didn’t know how but I just had a gut feeling, my stomach was in knots and my palms are sweaty.

 

Big John instructed us.

 

“Here we are. Go right in and take a seat. The tribal leaders are just finishing their lectures, they will meet with you once the session has finished.”

 

“Thanks” we both responded.

 

We sat down and saw an elderly man standing at a podium decorated in multicolored garments speaking to a group of kids. I would assume this was Chief White Feather. I was not sure which one of the other men on the podium was Mr. Spearhead. I would just have to wait and see.

 

Chief White Feather was explaining the history of native tribes. He also explained that they had to fight to keep their land so future generations would be able to dwell on it. He spoke in such a way that his voice was very peaceful.

 

“For centuries, our people have fought to keep our lands safe,” he calmly said. “We used the land that Mother Earth gave us to survive. Water, wind, fire, and earth are the most powerful key elements given to us; we must not take them for granted.

 

The earth holds many mysteries, untouched by man. There are many boundaries disturbed by man and burial grounds destroyed due to the loss of some of our land. Good and evil buried in the same ground should be entombed in peace forever, regardless of the life they once lived.

 

Many of us believe that when a loved one dies, part of us dies with them. Sacred burial prayers are spoken over the graves of the dead. The good spirits watch over us but the evil ones are bound never to cross the boundaries. There are many sacred burial grounds all throughout the earth. Some of them have been disturbed and it is our duty to see that they remain left alone for this reason.

 

My father once told me that to disturb the unknown was worse that raising the dead. Overtime, our people have learned to help each other keep the peace but there were some that chose another path. Some believed they had the power to change the course of our history by breaking the laws of our people.”

 

His speech was fascinating; every word he spoke was so profound. The way he talked, pronouncing every syllable, speaking clear so we could understand his distinct dialect. His words were mesmerizing almost like putting someone in a trance captivating their mind.

 

Tony and I were trying to take notes but, we were so tuned in to his speech we could not take our eyes off him. We tried to take as many notes as we could when Chief White Feather said,

 

“Now we would like to continue this session by hearing from you. Does anyone have any questions they would like to ask?”

 

“Yes, I have a question,” one kid said. “How did our people survive when someone was seriously inured or sick? Surely they did not have modern medicine then as we do today.”

 

The Chief responded.

 

“We used the land, my young one. Many of our people survived by using the resources provided to us by Mother Earth.  Various plants and herbs were used back then to help with our people. As well, we would call up the gods of the earth to help us.”

 

Many of the kids had questions and Chief White Feather answered them all; but no one else on the panel spoke. The men just listened and scanned the room with their eyes. I felt like one of them was staring at me. I begin to feel a little uncomfortable but maybe it was just my imagination.

Tony asked if African American slaves were ever owned by the Native American tribes and they told him

 

“Yes and no,”

 

Chief said.

 

“Depending if any of them were prisoners of war, some decided to join us for their freedom. African Americans who fled from slavery sought refuge on the land of the Chickasaws, Choctaws, Creeks, and Seminoles. Many of them were safe on the reservations where the white man could not come and claim them.

They considered them free people. Unlike us, our people were driven from our lands, taken to be slaves. Therefore, when they came to us we offered them safe haven and they dwelled on the land with us. We learned from each other and became people of peace.”

 

Tony thanked him and sat down. Now that was interesting, I am sure Ms. Creed would like to hear more about that. I wanted to ask a question but I did not know what to say. They were asking if there were any more questions. No one raised their hands but, before they closed out, I stood up nervously waving my hand.

 

“Yes, brave one”.

Chief White Feather said.

 

“Do you have a question?”

 

I knew Ms. Creed told me to stick to the studies but I just had to ask. My palms began to sweat again and I had a knot in my stomach.

 

The Chief saw I was hesitating so he asked again.

 

“Yes brave one? Is there something you want to say?”

 

I had a lump in my throat and everyone was watching me. I nervously responded.

 

“Yes sir. What can you tell me about the Suhnoyee Wah?”

 

 

There was silence throughout the room no one said anything. Now I really felt awkward and I really started to sweat and shake a little.  All eyes were on me and I did not know what to do. Tony grabbed me by my arm.

 

“Come on, let’s go. I don’t think they liked your question.”

 

Jerking away from him, I whispered.

 

“I cannot leave now.”

 

There was murmuring in the room and everyone kept staring.

The tribal chiefs stared at each other until one of them stood up to approach the podium; he was old and seemed very feeble; the others had to help him to the podium. Once he raised his hand, they took their seats.

 

“My name is Chief Spearhorn, I am of the Cheyenne tribe; I never thought that I would ever hear that name again in my lifetime. Tell me young man, what is your name?”

 

I swallowed hard as I responded.

 

“Kyle,…..” Kyle Green sir.”

 

“Please, come closer,” he said ushering me with his shaking hand.

 

As I approached him, Big John and others went to move near him, like to protect him. However, he just waved his hand as to usher them to stay put. I looked around as I walked. I could hear the whispers and feel the eyes on me.

I approached the podium and the Chief gave me a hard look. He told the others to dismiss the students and that he would meet with me alone. I looked back and they escorted Tony out with the others.

 

“Don’t worry, your friend is in good hands. He will be fine.”

 

He assured me.

 

“You have created quite a scare here young man.”

 

The chief said.

 

“So tell me son where did you hear the name Suhnoyee Wah? Is this part of your studies?”

 

“Well, kind of. About five years ago, my mother brought me down here to see a doctor at a hospital and for…”

 

I stopped off in mid sentence, remembering what Ms. Creed said about not telling anyone about my dreams.

 

“Well anyway, I met someone who told me a lot about his tribe. We became very good friends. When I went to find him though, he was no longer there.”

 

Chief Spearhorn rubbed his chin.

 

“So I see,” the Chief said. “What was the name of the young boy?”

 

“Eric…Eric Spearhorn.” I replied.

 

The Chief sat back in his chair and placed his hands on his cane. Which had the head of a silver eagle and diamonds for eyes; it was something to look at. He asked me what else Eric told me about them.

 

“Well, he told me that his mother never liked it when his grand father told him stories about their tribal history. She thought it was the cause of his dreams.”

 

“What kind of dreams did he have?” He asked.

 

“He dreamed of things that he sometimes could or could not see but knew they were there.”

 

“I see,” the chief said. “So why were you there?”

 

I did not want to answer him, I was too afraid. By this time, Chief White Feather came in and whispered something in his ear. They both looked at me, then, again at each other. Soon after, Chief White Feather walked out again.

 

“Son, tell me about your parents.”

 

“What do you want to know about them?” I asked.

 

“How much history do you have about them?” He asked.

 

“I’m not sure I understand what you are asking.”

“Do you know anything about your background?” He said.

 

“No, just that both my parents married very young.”

 

“I see,” he said. “So why do you want to find Eric?” he asked.

 

“Well, because I feel that, I must speak with him.”

 

“Son, I must warn you that searching for the past just might disturb your future. Are you sure you are ready to do that?”

 

“I am more positive than ever before. So, can you tell me if he here or not?”

 

I was starting to feel a little bit agitated so I just kept myself calm. I felt that the Chief was hiding something from me, something that he didn’t want me to know.

 

“Tell me son, why this interest in Suhnoyee Wah?”

 

“I cannot tell you right now. I just want to know if Eric is here and then my friend and I will be leaving.”

 

“Patience my son, patience, you will meet him due time.”

 

“You told him the stories. Evidently, something is happening and everyone is sweeping it under the rug. The only person that seems to care is Ms. Creed...”I said in a soft voice.

 

By this time, my voice was escalating again and I did not want to be disrespectful. All I wanted to do was find out the truth.

 

“It is not time yet,” he said. “All of the pieces of the puzzle that you seek will come together. However, they will come to you first before you go looking for them.”

 

“Why do you think I am here?”

 

I was starting to get even angrier and I wanted to tell him about my dreams but, I remembered Ms. Creeds’ words. Show no signs of disrespect, nor tell them about the dreams. I started to wonder why she would not want me to say anything about them yet.

 

“What I want you to do first is return home and speak with your parents. I think it’s about time that they explain things to you about your past. Then I will arrange for you to meet Eric once he is well.”

 

How could I forget? I am so selfish there, I go thinking of myself again.

 

“Chief, I do apologize. I heard about his ordeal and I am very sorry.”

 

“That is all right young one. We must give him time to heal then, I will arrange a meeting,” he assured me. “However, I will tell you this. Suhnoyee Wah is a very powerful being that my ancestors told me about. I was a young “OHITEKAH” meaning “brave” just like you that went searching for the unknown. It is what I found that had a great impact on my destiny. Therefore, young one you are near your destiny but be very careful.”

 

He had a disturbed look upon his face.

 

“What was his name?” I asked.

 

“His name was Running Bear of the Shahwanee tribe. His father named him because, as a child, he showed great strength. As he grew older, he became the fastest in his village. He had the strength of a grizzly. Many thought he was a god, reborn. According to the legend, he was one that believed he was the strongest and the wisest; therefore, he had many followers.

 

Some say he connected with the animals after he defeated a pack of wolves in the wilderness. He helped win many of their battles and he thought he could persuade the Elders to give him power to start an army to prepare them for war. However, they felt that it was not the right thing to do. Running Bear thought he could force the hands of the Elders by making them believe Chief Iyotaka was weak and could not govern well.

 

He was distrustful and angry. Mostly because of a young woman, he was very fond of. Her name was Lei’liana her father sent her away to the Comanche tribe to learn the ways of the Comanche women. She was very beautiful and she wore a yellow feather in her hair that her father gave to her. She was very strong in spirit and she hunted along side with her brothers. She was very adventurous and smart. He wanted to make her his bride.

 

Since her father was the Chief, he felt it best to get his daughter away from him. The only way to keep her safe was to send her away to what some thought was the enemy’s camp. However, that was not the case. He sent her away for her safety despite Running Bear being in love with her. The Elders knew his heart was corrupt so they watched him carefully. Running Bear would challenge the Elders many times to strike the enemy before they could strike them. This would not work because the Elders felt they were making peace with the Comanche’s because of the boundaries. They warned him not to go against them for there would be a great price to pay.

They told him that he was not to cross the boundary because the blood contract between the leaders was sealed. Running Bear still would not listen. Chief Iyotaka told him wandering into another man’s house would bring death and destruction to his own.  This made Running Bear furious. He secretly went to the Comanche village to send a message to them.”

 

“What did he do? I asked. 

 

“Let’s just say he was ready to start a war but, not just any war, a great war. The Comanche’s were very smart people; they had many hidden caves high in the cliffs where they could keep an eye on anyone who cross the boundaries. Running Bear sent one of his followers to the edge of their territory to spy on them and report what he had seen. This would cause problems later.

He went to their camp, studied their movements, and watched them for days. He would report to camp and tell Running Bear that he saw Lei’ liana with another warrior named “Queenashano” meaning “War Eagle”. This made him furious. He was determined to get his revenge on the Elders and anyone who stood in his way. However, he did not know that the Elders had scouts watching him and one of them reported to the Council that Running Bears followers camped near the boundaries.

One day the tribal council called a meeting to banish Running Bear because they feared his actions would cause their village great destruction. The treaty between the two tribes would be broken.

At the meeting, Running Bear would not listen to reason, his rage, anger, and feelings of betrayal caused him to threaten the council members.”

 

Chief Spearhorn took a deep breath and continued..

 

 

 “See son it is not good for a man to be angry so much, it poisons the soul. “Running Bear was very impatient; he could not see past his arrogance and wanted control, but he was blinded by his own gifts.”

 

Looking at me with great concern the Chief said.

 

 “Never let what you do not understand cause you to take matters into your own hands.”

 

“So what did Running Bear do?” I asked.

 

“Well, they told him to learn patience and that bloodshed among their people needed to stop. In addition, that he needed to embrace his inner peace. They told him that his anger had poisoned his soul and corrupted his mind so bad that he was dividing their people.

They gave him a choice to learn the way of peace or leave the village. Running Bear was very angry with them. He told them that they were all weak and they had put everyone in danger and there would be an invasion. He stormed out and sought refuge high in the hills on the east side of the valley. There he would have an army so great that he would become a great threat to all he knew.”

 

He was about to tell me more but Tony came in all excited, apparently some of the girls gave him a tour of the reservation.

 

“Wow! This place is amazing. I think I am going to put in for a transfer!”

 

“I must be going and so should you. I understand that you have a long drive home and the hour has grown late. Your parents must be worried by now.” He instructed me. “And remember, what you seek may also be seeking you.”

 

 The Elders came and took Chief Spearhorn away.

 

“What happened to Lei’ liana?” I asked in such haste.

 

“Perhaps, another lesson some other time my son. I will see you soon.”

 

They walked out of the room. Tony and I gathered our stuff and walked out to. Big John escorted us to our vehicle to see us off the reservation. We walked close behind them but not to close so they couldn’t hear us talk.

 

“So did you find Eric? Tony asked.

 

“No, according to the chief, no one can see him just yet. He is still healing from his injuries.”

 

Tony did seem a little concerned though.

 

“Well maybe it is for the best. So did you get the answers you were looking for?”

 

I just sighed and shook my head.

 

“No, just like grownups, everything has to be a secret. He told me it is about time that my parents tell me the truth about my past.”

 

“Truth? What truth?”

 

“Well, remember I told you that I always felt that my parents have not been honest with me? My mother stares at me sometimes as if she wants to say something and dad says she should tell me the truth. Why do things have to be so difficult?”

 

Tony responded with surprising news.

 

“I do not know; but I did hear some of the kids talking about you.”

 

I asked in haste.

 

 

 

“What did they say?” “That legend says only the chosen ones can see the Suhnoyee Wah.” Tony was trying to whisper so that Big John couldn’t hear him.

 

“Tell me in the car, not here.” Tony nodded his head and we started walking toward the car.

Big John told us to follow him to the main entrance, wait until the gate opens then we can go through it. When we reached the gate, Big John looked at me. He had such an odd look on his face. I thanked him and told him that I would hope to see his smile again and he smirked a little.

 

“Take care, I will see you soon.”

 

“Oh, are you coming up to Patagonia?”

 

“Well of course, I hear the fishing is great this time of year.”

 

We drove off and headed home. I called my parents to let them know Tony and I were on our way but I got their voicemails. I hoped to be home in time for dinner.

 

“Tell me what all did you hear?” I asked in haste.

 

“Well the question you asked about the Suhnoyee Wah has some of the students a little scared.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, go on.”

 

Tony continued…..

 

“I found out how some students on campus are saying there have been meetings about the disappearances. The students are encouraged to stick together and not speak about it. I can surely tell you that something weird is going on here and, whatever it is, it has everyone scared. One of them told me that a week before Eric Spearhorn went missing; two students and a teacher went missing also, their bodies haven’t been found.”

 

I was in shock to hear that. Tony also said he wandered away by following the directory on the giant wall out front. He went to the library to see what else he could find out. He said it was like Fort Knox. There was one room in the back of the library, which they keep locked and you can only get in with a key card; therefore, he had to hurry because he was not supposed to be there. He did find an interesting article in a huge book with newspaper clippings that he thought I should know about. Tony looked at me with great concern and said.

 

“Kyle I do not know how to tell you this but…”

 

He paused for a moment.

“I found out why people are acting even more strange around here. The newspaper clippings I found was about a story that a reporter did on a local hospital here. It says the local authorities sited them for illegal adoptions on children sixteen years ago. The tribal council found out about this and was furious because the children belonged to the reservation. They have been trying to track the children down but some of them were difficult to find. In addition, their names were changed and the parents relocated.

The council filed a lawsuit against the adoption agency and petitioned the courts for the children’s safe returned. According to the court of law, the department of child and family services brought the children back to the reservation where families could raise them.”

 

“What does all of this have to do with me? I asked.

 

“I am getting there. The article also stated the tribal chiefs met with the department of child and family services to be sure that this would never happen again. All of the children that were illegally adopted were now accounted for. They found all but one.

 

 “He paused again, I urged him to continue.

 

“Go on tell me! What is it?”

 

“Kyle, according to the reporter, the missing child is you. Eric had a twin brother.”

 

Tony pulled another piece of paper from an article of a picture taken of the some students on campus. In the photo, it lists the names of the students. I felt sick; the picture of the boy I was searching for was my twin brother.

Tony also stated that is why when we reached the council building the students were staring they thought I was Eric.

 

I felt nauseous all of a sudden.

 

“Pull over man.”

 

Tony pulled over; as I got out of the car, I fell abruptly to my knees. I did not know how to feel. Everything I knew or I thought I knew was confusing, my parents not my parents. It all made sense now. My head began to swim.

I looked at the article again and asked Tony to get my book. He retrieved my book from my bag and I pulled out the article that Ms. Creed gave me. It was the same article except the picture was missing. She knew…she knew all along!

 

“What did Ms. Creed know, Kyle?” Tony said.

 

“She knew that he…” I stopped in mid sentence.

 

“You know I hate it when you do that! Tell me!” Tony yelled.

 

“Ms. Creed, she knew the whole time. Look at the clippings they are the same. Ms. Creed put in this one in my book; it matches the one you took from the library.”

 

“Kyle, think back to when you went to the hospital. Did you ever see Eric?”

 

“No, we just talked through the vents. I never saw his face but, somehow I felt close to him.” I sat there for a few minutes trying to piece this all together.

 

“Did anything else happen at that place your parents took you that you can remember?”

 

“Something did happen, something terrible…”

 

“What do you remember?”

 

“I remember the nurses strapped me to a bed, put these probes on me, and told me to relax. I could see my parents through the window but then, they dimmed the lights.”

 

By this time, my breathing started to increase. I took a deep breath and exhaled. I remembered the doctor telling me to concentrate on his voice until it faded. Then I felt weightless and I remembered the smell. My breathing increased again. I clutched my chest to catch my breath. Tony handed me my drink but then I started again.

 

“All I knew was that I was not alone in that room. It appeared somehow, hovering over me like a dark mist. It was pulling the life out of me. I couldn’t breathe. I saw into its eyes as if it had no soul. No one else saw it but me. I know it was real though…I know it was.”

 

“Hey man, I don’t doubt you. Whatever is was you saw, I believe you.”

 

The winds started to pick up. I could hear trees snapping in the distance.

 

“Come on Tony. We need to get going and we need to get going now.”

 

We jumped into the car and Tony sped off fast. I kept looking back; Tony asked what was wrong but, I told him nothing; all I wanted him to do was to keep driving. I was quiet on the way home, I had so much on my mind. I had no idea what I was I going to say to my parents and how I was going to say it.

 

 They always taught me to be respectful to others and to be honest but this time. I just needed to get some answers. I wondered how much did Ms. Creed know? Did she not want me to know?

On the other hand, she did say that she knew the Spearhorns very well. I was so frustrated that I slumped down in the seat and just sighed deeply. Tony turned up the radio and we listened to some of our favorite music artists.

 

 

Just as we did the DJ came on to broadcast the news.

 

“This is KBLZ radio, where you can listen to all of your favorite music hits from your favorite artist. And now, the local news report:

‘More bodies were found in Patagonia today near Junction Point according to the local police four bodies were discovered at a camp site. Local hikers discovered the mutilated bodies early this morning.

 

According to Police Chief Morgan, all campsites will remain closed until further notice. One reporter asked if a serial killer was responsible for the killings but no one knows as of yet. Polive Chief Morgan did state that his department was working with the local and the state police to check all of parolees for the past few months.

 

“We are advising everyone to use precaution and contact the Patagonia police if they have seen anything suspicious.’”

 

Tony turned the radio off. This is getting worse. We both agreed.  Tony said we should be home in about a half an hour but I asked him to stop at the store ahead.

We pulled over into a gas station and I went inside to use the facilities. Tony pumped the gas.  We grabbed some snacks but, as we were leaving, one of the attendants spoke to us.

 

“Where are you going?”

 

Tony quickly responded.

 

“We’re headed back to Patagonia.”

 

“You boys be careful, there is a serial killer on the loose.”

 

Tony and I glanced at each other for a moment.

 

“Yeah, there have been some strange things going on there.”

 

“Well whatever, or whoever it is, folks out this way are scared. Some say they’ve seen packs of wolves near campsites so some of the hunters have set traps to trap them. Some claim that these are the biggest wolves they have ever seen.”

 

I just had to ask.

 

“How can they tell?” I asked.

 

“Well, by the prints left behind on the ground.”

 

 

 I looked at the attendant somewhat strange the way as he emphasized his words. He acted as if he knew or had some kind of idea about what was going on.

 

He punched a few keys on the register and said.

 

 “Your total comes to thirty-five even. You boys be safe driving home.”

 

“Thanks we will,” I said. 

 

As Tony and I headed home, the winds were increasing.

 

“So what are you going to do?”

“Well, I need to talk to Ms. Creed. I think I will call her.”

 

“You can try,” Tony told me. I checked my cell phone but couldn’t get any reception, only one bar.

 

“Well we are almost home. I will talk with her then.”

 

“So did you find out anything else?” Tony asked.

 

“Yeah, the Chief gave me a little history on Running Bear.”

 

“Who is Running Bear?”

 

“Ones whose name I should not mention.”

 

“So what did you find out about him?”

 

“That he was a fierce warrior at one time and the people thought of him as some sort of god. They banished him because the Elders feared he would bring destruction to their village. First thing in the morning, I am going to do some research on him and see what I can find out. There has to be some connection.”

 

I needed to know what happened to this warrior; there seemed to be a gap in this ancient mystery. Then it hit me, the book Ms. Creed gave me. I reached for the book and searched the index to see if I could find anything on ancient warriors. There was a section on Ancient Warrior Tribes and it listed their names. I scrambled through the book to find Running Bear. Then, under Fierce Warriors, I found him.

I began to read how some of his followers considered him a god because of his hunting skills and how he brought great victories to his people. Some said Running Bear had the spirit of a wolf, due to an almost fatal injury he suffered.

While he was out hunting deer, he encountered a pack of wolves deep in the woods. Legend says the wolves attacked him and he put up a great fight. When the other hunters found him, the wolves were dead and he was face to face with a monstrous beast. He survived the attack but was sick for many days. Running Bear healed from his wounds but some say he carried the spirit of a wolf: strong, fearless and he appeared to be changing. Some thought it was because he was near death. Others thought it was because his blood had mixed with the wolf because his bite wounds were so severe. He also had a previous run in with a bear when he was younger.

Running Bear would go on to earn the trust of his followers. When they went to battle, they would remain undefeated because of his presence.

 

I kept reading; I had to know more. Running Bear would invade villages killing off those he swore as his enemy. He would challenge the mightiest warriors and strike them down, killing them instantly. His name was spreading throughout the land and others began to fear him.

I came to an article on the Great War. I remember the Chief telling me about this. The more I read the more it played like a movie in my head.

 

The Elders took council to see what they could do with him. One of Running Bears followers betrayed the Elders by telling him the plot to bring them all down. Running Bears fury continued to increase his army of warriors. He decided to wage war with anyone who would defy him.

As well, he was very bitter towards Chief Iyotaka because the young woman he loved was still on Comanche’s territory. Running Bear was determined seek his revenge against the council by kidnapping Lei’ liana, no matter what. Chief Iyotaka sent a message for him to attend a council meeting with the other tribal leaders in the early morning.

 

That day, Running Bear and a few of his men showed up to meet them. The drums beating in the background alerted them that someone was approaching. When he arrived, some looked upon him in fear while others despised him. Chief Iyotaka spoke first.

 

“There have been many reports about you invading villages. You have broken the peace treaties we have settled upon. We have been making peace and you have been making war. Your father would be very disappointed in you. Your actions are going to cause a great war among our people if you do not stop.”

 

Of course, Running Bear was furious at their accusations.

 

“You talk about peace; I am a man of war!” He shouted at them. “My father is dead because he turned his back on his enemy. He is dead because of you!”

 

“The council has decided to banish you from the village and the boundary. If you cross the boundary, you will meet your fate. You have allowed anger to overtake you and a man that is full of anger does not listen.”

 

“You are weak and your enemy will destroy you. All this talk of peace has made you soft. If you see my face again it will not be my fate, but yours! Galutsá” He spoke the unfamiliar words before he stormed out.

One of the other elders spoke with concern.

 

“I fear for him, Chief Iyotaka.”

 

“We must keep an eye on him,” one of them added.

 

“This isn’t over,” another informed them.

 

“No,” Chief Iyotaka said.

 

“I feel in my spirit that this is the beginning and we have not heard the last of him.”

 

When Running Bear arrived back at his village one of his followers reported to him that some of the other women including Lei’ liana visited Deep-Water Creek. They went every morning to gather fruits and berries. His followers also reported that there was a warrior with her at times. From what they saw, he appeared to be quite fond of her; the two of them hunted together.

Running Bear’s heart grew even colder at the news. This was his chance to seek revenge upon those who betrayed him.  He set off with some of his followers to capture Lei’liana. He ordered them to kill anyone that stood in their way.

 

Once they reached the creek, they laid low and waited for the time to strike. One of Running Bear’s men aimed his bow and arrow struck one of the men in the chest. He fell into the water. Further downstream, Lei’ liana was gathering water in pots when she noticed blood in the water. Soon after, the body surfaced. She screamed at the sight. One of the older men ordered his scout back to the village to alert the others but the attack had began. There was nothing that they could do; Running Bear’s men outnumbered them. 

The one who escaped made it back to his village to report the news. However, he was spotted and wounded in the back by an arrow. Thought to be dead, he made it back to the village; others saw him and ran to his aid. He could barely speak but, he told those around him what had happened. Running Bear and his tribe had attacked them and kidnapped the women. The young warrior died soon after from blood loss.

 

This angered War Eagle and his father Chief Wah’tayo. They gathered the horses and took off to Deep-Water Creek to investigate. When they arrived, they found the bodies of their fellow warriors decapitated and hanging from the trees by their legs. The warriors had cut out their hearts and drained the blood from their bodies. There was evidence left behind of Lei’ liana. The yellow feather that her father had given her laid stained with blood on the ground.

 

“Cut the bodies down and take them back for burial.” Chief Wah’tayo said.

 

“We should fight and fight now!” War Eagle said.

 

“No my son, we will have our revenge. Lei’ liana is my responsibility; we must see Chief Iyotaka immediately. I will send scouts to locate Running Bear come we must go.”

 

They took off immediately to see Chief Iyotaka. When they arrived, he was grieved of the news that his daughter was now a prisoner. Chief Wah’tayo told them what happened when they arrived at the creek and the council members shook their heads in great distress. He told them that he had scouts out searching the land to locate Running Bear’s village.

 

“We must do something!” One of the men shouted.

 

“Then you are welcome to wait here until they return”.

 

 The next morning one of the guards beat the drums to alert them that someone was coming. Chiefs Iyotaka and Wah’tayo arose to their feet to see only one of their scouts return. His legs face, and arms were covered in blood and he could barely stand.

 

“What happened? Where are the others? Please tell us!” War Eagle said.

 

“Captured and killed.” He stammered. “We arrived at the village at nightfall. They ambushed us; we didn’t see them coming. Their skin painted black so they blended with the night.  As we walked with our hands bound behind our backs, we saw the heads of our brothers. Their bodies mounted on steaks and placed near the entrance as a warning. We could hear the women screaming.”

 

“Did you see Lei’ liana? Did you see my daughter?” Chief Wah’tayo asked.

 

“Not at first but she is alive.”

 

“How do you know?” he asked.

 

“I heard one of them say she was in the private chambers with him.”

 

“I watched my brothers die before me. They strung them up in the trees upside down and cut off their heads. They made the women gather the blood in pots and take them away. His men brought me before him to find out why I was there. That is when I saw her. She sat next to him, her hands and feet bound. She must have put up a fight because Running Bear had marks upon his face. Lei’ liana had bruising on hers.”

 

The Chief groaned and ordered him to continue.

 

“He asked me why I was there and Lei’ liana had this look in her eyes as if she spoke to me warning me not to tell.” I told him I had traveled far to find food for my dying village and was captured. He laughed at me and said that I should have stayed in my land and that I was now his prisoner. He said he would let me live if I could make it past the clearing alive. The others started screaming and chanting. Running Bear had picked up one of the pots lifted it high in the air and started to chant.”

 

“What did Running Bear say?” Chief Wah’tayo said.

 

“He said that he was one with the beast that walks in the night, his blood runs through his veins; He could hear his voice speaking and feel his power.”

 

 He continued.

 

 “He told me to drink the blood of his enemies and devour their souls. And I would live forever.”

 

As he talked more, he started to choke and they gave the young brave water to drink.

 

Chief Wah’tayo urges him to keep talking.

 

“Keep going, we must know what happened.”

 

“I noticed that he was drinking out of the same pots the women collected the blood of our brothers in. He was drinking their blood. I called him a murderer.

 

He laughed and said.

 

“If you cut out the heart of your enemy and drink his blood you own their soul and their strength. Now you will suffer the same fate as everyone else.”

 

Then he explained them how Running Bear arose to his feet and yelled out.

 

“Let the hunt begin!”

 

The young brave continued……

 

 “They took me to the edge of the woods and I took off running. I ran as fast as I could. I stopped for a few seconds to cover my body in dirt and mud. I thought if I looked like them, they would not find me. However, they were smart. I managed to escape their bow and arrows.”

 

Chief Iyotaka was very discouraged and angry.

 

“It is worse than I feared?” He has let the evil spirit overtake him and now he is worse that a savage beast.”

 

He looks at the young warrior again.

 

“Can you take us to his village?”

 

“Yes, I can.” The injured man said. “But it will not be easy; he has spies everywhere. Guards posted around the boundary lines and there are many traps to catch intruders. A path I found leads to the underground caves. If we take it, we can get in undetected.”

 

“I will alert my people and tell them to prepare themselves for war,” said Chief Wah’tayo.

 

“We will do the same.” Chief Iyotaka replied.

 

The next day both tribes set out to find the location of Running Bear’s village. It was on the east side of the valley high in the cliffs. They set up camp near the boundary and sounded the alarm to send a warning message. 

One of Running Bears followers saw them and went give a report. War Eagle spotted him though. He followed him deep into the woods and attacked him. War Eagle brought him back to camp and he went before the council. They gave him a message to deliver to his leader. They demanded the safe return of his daughter or be ready to face war.

 

Once the scout was released, he reported the warning back to his leader. Running Bear went to the edge of the cliff and saw the tribes gathering. He called for his army to assemble.

By the morning, the war drums were sounding and the tribes reached the clearing. The smoke was a clear sign to Running Bear that the war was about to begin. Many of the other tribes were arriving to join in the fight as well.

His spy told him that there would be no negotiations and there would be a war. Running Bear ordered him to let the women go because it appeared they were out numbered. He turned to him and told him there was no room for weakness in his camp. The strength of a man’s mind gives him great power but weakness will destroy his soul.

 

War is what Running Bear wanted. His heart was cold and he had no compassion. He told his people to get his horse ready; they would fight at dawn. The spy left to deliver the message to Chief Iyotaka’s camp but, before he could get to the clearing, an arrow struck him down. Running Bear did send a message. A flaming arrow soared into the camp with a message saying,

 

“The way to a man’s soul is through his heart.”

 

However, Running Bear had a hidden agenda. He would enter the clearing dragging his prisoner behind him, to parade her in front of her father. He knew this would anger him and he wanted Chief Wah’tayo to suffer just as he did when his father died. At dawn, the tribes gathered.

As they approached the clearing, War Eagle saw Lei’ liana with her hands bound walking behind the horse. Her clothes were torn and this made him even angrier. They waited until his army was in the clearing, and he said.

 

“You have defied your own kind and have brought death to your people. Release her now or die!” Running Bear laughed

 

“No,.. my brother. It is not I who is weak, for it is you! Let’s see how strong you are.”

 

Running Bear turned to one of his followers and said.

 

 “Tsatsiyohisdi ageyutsa!”  

 

One of the men freed Lei’ lianas hands from the horse and released her. “Anagisdi” He said.

 

 Ushering her to leave she walked slowly looking over her shoulder. When she saw her father, he started to run for her. She yelled for him telling him to stay back.

 

“No father!” She yelled again. “It’s a trap!”

 

 Running Bull took out his bow and arrow, shot it, and hit Chief Wah’tayo in the leg. He went down and Lei’liana ran to him but one of Running Bears men grabbed her. She fought him and he struck her down.

By now, War Eagle took charge and ran out to rescue Lei’ liana. This was what Running bear wanted, the man who he thought wanted his woman. Running Bear raised his staff and yelled.

 

“Digatilásdi.”

 

The warriors then charged each other the war was now on. Armies of warriors charged at one another. The Elders stood and watched but what Running Bear did not know that he had other enemies that would join in the fight. Other villages could see the smoke and followed it to the battleground.

Running Bears reputation of invading other villages was now back to haunt him. He would kill anyone who would not join him.

This would be the start of the greatest battle to take down a savage tribe.

 

 

I could not believe what I had just read. I had to find out more though. This all made sense to me now. We were just out side of town when the car started to slow down.

 

“Why are we slowing down?” I asked.

 

“I thought I saw something up a head, maybe it’s a deer or coyote.”

 

The road was dark and winding. Tony slowed down even more and I urged him to keep driving. I didn’t want him to stop. A wave of fear gripped me and I looked behind the car only to see a dark figure move slowly across the road.

 

“Whatever you do, do not stop.” I was very persistent.  The car accelerated more and we kept going.

 

“What did you see back there?” Tony frantically asked but I only urged him to keep driving. I did not want to alarm him but I was afraid it was too late. I decided to tell him that I thought I saw something behind us. I kept looking in the rear view mirror, when the car came to a screeching halt. My shoulder hit the dashboard of the car.

 

I yelled.

 

“Ouch!”

 

Tony sat there frozen, he did not move.

 

I yelled at him again.

 

“Why did you stop?”

 

Tony’s voice was very shaky.

 

 

“There is a herd of deer running across the road. Something must have startled them.”

 

I turned to see a dark figure standing in the middle of the road behind us. Its black cloak moving in the wind, it stood there motionless just staring at us.

 

I slowly whispered to Tony

 

“Drive…drive.”

 

“What is it?” Tony asked.

 

“Drive now!” I yelled.

 

 Tony hit the accelerator and, the car took off fast. Tony started screaming as to why I had him driving so fast.

 

Looking behind us, I saw nothing. I softly whispered, closing my eyes.

 

“It disappeared…….It disappeared.”

 

Tony was freaking out.

 

“Kyle, what is wrong with you man?”

 

Still driving fast. I had to calm him so he could slow the car down. But he was not convinced

 

 “Please tell me what’s wrong?”

 

“It’s been following us,” I said to myself.

 

“What? What do you mean following us?” He asked, still shaking.

 

“When we last stopped, I heard something. Why do you think I told you not to stop? I believe it has been tracking us.”

 

I could not help but keep looking back behind us. I was checking to see if I saw anything odd but there was nothing. I pondered in my mind why it did not attack us. Why did it stand there looking us? There was no time to be afraid my emotions were too high.

 

Tony spoke out with great relief.

 

“Look! “We reached the county line we are almost home.”

 

I felt relief come over me the fear had left.

 

 At that moment, I remembered something. The boundaries, they can’t cross them. I am almost certain the shifter was tracking us. I asked Tony if he was all right and he said he was fine, just a little shaken up. He did not know what to expect and wondered if he too was in danger. I told him I did not think so and that it could have been a warning for me.

His hands were still shaking as his white knuckles held the stirring wheel tight. I tried to calm him but he was too far-gone. Now I knew that I was in danger and possibly those around me. What just happened was very real.

 

A part of me did not want to go home. I wanted to go back to the reservation to get some more answers. I needed to get as much information as possible. I wanted to speak with Chief Spearhorn about the story that I had just read. Running Bear was evil and he blamed the Chief for everything. His drinking the blood of his enemies was more than I wanted to know. Then I thought of something I read.  The story said that he had killed a pack of wolves except one. Could this be the cause of his change? I have seen the werewolves portrayed on television as they go man to beast, however this different.

 

To describe what I see is they are both half man half wolf. It uses the night to attack its victims as if it were a shield like a disguise almost. Nevertheless, in the light you can see both man and beast. That must be why, in my dreams, they move away from the white mist. It can expose them. Since he almost perished from his injuries, it seems almost like he became one with the wolf.

 

I wondered why the big wolf did not kill him. The book says Running Bear was face to face with this beast. He was very brave and did not show any signs of fear. Perhaps the damage was already done or the others arriving scared him off.

He was very angry with the Elders and felt that he had many enemies. The woman that he loved was sent away so she could not be near him. He had a lot of betrayal in his heart. He could not see past his anger and he was blinded by his gifts.

 

Then, I started to think about the gifts he had. Running Bear was described as having great strength, being a fast runner, killing a pack of wolves, and communicating with the animals. He had some powerful gifts. I also thought about the reservation. For some reason, I felt safe and secure there, as if I did not have to worry about anything. Perhaps, I could get another chance to go and talk with the tribal leaders again. I hoped I did not leave a bad impression with my persistence of getting answers. I just could not help myself though. I had to know if Eric was there and if he was safe.

I wonder if he even remembered me. If he was indeed my twin, and twins share thoughts and feelings, then he must also feel the connection. Twins…then that must mean chief Spearhorn is my grandfather. I have Native American blood in me. This is too much to take in.

 

The Shifters were after us because we are the chosen ones. I wonder if the same dreams I was having, he is having also. Moreover, if I can spot them, so could he. There have been some studies that paternal twins can sense each other and read each other’s thoughts. I wonder if…I paused for a moment. No way, could that be possible? I had to push the thought out of my mind. After what just happened, anything was possible.

 

I sat there thinking of what I was going to say to my parents when I got home. If I am in danger, they were too. Do I leave, runaway? So many questions, I had no idea what to do. School would be getting out soon; perhaps, I could get permission to stay on the reservation for a while. I knew they would not turn me down. If I were away from my parents, they would be safe. I would have more time to do research later. Midterms were next week and I had to prepare myself.

 

 As we approached my neighborhood, we noticed several cars in front of the house.

 

“Hey, that looks like Ms. Creeds’ car and that truck looks familiar too.”

 

“What are they doing here, holding a private meeting?”

 

“I wonder what is going on in there,” Tony asked.

 

“I don’t know but, whatever it is, it must be big and we are about to find out.” Tony was very nervous.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Four

Confronting Truths

 

 

I didn’t understand why they would be here; something was going on.

I gathered all of my belongings from the back seat of the car. Some of my papers got scattered when Tony made an abrupt stop.

 

“Have any idea what’s going on?” Tony asked.

 

“You are doing it again?” I said.

 

“Sorry…”

 

“But no, not at all but, whatever it is, it must be serious.”

 

“Do you think they found out I was in the library and took the article?” Tony asked.

 

“I do not know.”

 

Tony and I went inside the house where everyone was waiting for us. My parents were both sitting on the couch along with Ms. Creed, Chief Spearhorn, and Big John. They all looked at us in such relief. My mother got off the couch and ran to us.

 

“Thank God, you two are all right. We thought you were…” She dropped off.

 

Dad stepped forward

 

“We tried to call you, when we did not hear from you, we got a little worried. Someone discovered two more bodies.”

 

 

 Dad was very hesitant to tell me, after seconds of silence he finally did.

 

“Two teenage boys fitting your description disappeared off highway 109 a couple of hours ago. The police said it was the same as the other victims.”

 

By this time Big John came forward as well.

 

“They were last seen at the gas stations about an hour outside of town, driving the same car as you Tony. When we heard the news, we contacted Ms. Creed, who then called your parents to see if they had heard from you.”

 

Dad was so scared he wanted to know if anything strange occurred.

 

“Did you see anything suspicious?”

 

Tony quickly answered my dad.

 

“No, we stopped at the gas station, filled the car, grabbed some snacks, and left. The gas station attendant did ask us if we were from here. We said yes and he explained about recent events happening out here. That’s all.”

 

Chief Spearhorn gave us both a hard look with his eyes.

 

“Is there anything else you would like to tell us, you look a little disturbed?”

 

Before Tony could respond to his question, I quickly answered this time. I did not want Tony to tell what we had just experienced.

 

 

“No, nothing happened just tired from our trip. So is that why you all are here?” I asked.

 

“Well, yes and no, son.” dad said.

 

“Well, what is it?” I asked again.

 

“We are here to discuss something’s with you that we feel you have the right to know.”

 

Tony was not ready for this; he was probably thinking that he was in trouble for taking the article so he made up an excuse.

 

“I had better get home. My parents are probably just as worried about me too.” See you on Monday.”

 

I waved a friendly goodbye gesture to him.

 

“Yeah, see you later Tony.”

 

Big John helps Chief Spearhorn to his feet.

 

“We may as well be going. Now that the boys are safe at home, we will be leaving now. “Yes, I must prepare for my speech at the library next week.”

 

Ms. Creed followed.

 

“I’m afraid I must be going as well.”

 

After everyone left, the atmosphere in the room changed. I was full of mixed emotions. My parents held hands tightly and looked over me. All I could do was pace the floor back and forth, rubbing my hands together.

 

“What is going?”

 

“Sit down, we’ll explain.”

 

How could I talk when I had so many questions to ask them? Therefore, I just blurted it out.

 

“Did you adopt me? Where did I come from and what about my birth parents?”

 

Dad went to speak but I stopped him.

 

“I found some information on the reservation…is that the reason they were all here?”

 

Dad started talking first.

 

“Son please let us explain.”

 

“Kyle, you know we love you very much. Your mother and I want the best for you. I know this is a shock to you but, your mother and I didn’t want to tell you until we thought the time was right.”

 

By this time mom had a sorrowful look in her face.

 

“Kyle…..”

 

She looked at me with tears in her eyes. She patted the couch softly and I sat down.

 

“Sit down and listen to me”.

 

I sat down next to mom. I listened as they both began to tell me how, after they had got married, they tried to have children but could not.

After going to many doctors, they were informed that it was just not possible. My mother started to cry and dad consoled her.

Dad went on to say that, the doctors recommended adoption and put them in contact with a few agencies. There was a man that came to them and told them about a child that was ready for adoption because the mother had given him up. They immediately jumped at the chance and, after signing a few documents, the agency brought me to them.

 

“You were such a beautiful baby.” Dad said, “And your mother was so happy.”

 

Mom looked me in my eyes while holding my hand.

 

“We knew that you belonged with us.”

 

 Dad continued to explain that he knew the day would come to tell me.

 

I slumped back on the couch and did not say a word. I pulled out the folded piece of paper from my pocket that Tony gave me and handed it to them. It was an article about the illegal adoptions from the reservation.

My mother started to read the part about how the tribal elders tracked down the missing children, all except one.

 

“Son, this doesn’t mean that you are one of those children?”

 

Taking the paper out of her hand, I slowly responded.

 

“I wish you were right.”

 

I pulled the other newspaper clipping from my pocket and handed it to my parents with shaking hands; they unfolded the article to see the photo of the boy on the front page. They both stared in amazement. Dad looked in disbelief. There was silence in the room.

 

“You see mom, dad, I have a twin.”

 

“Son,” dad said. “We had no idea, do you know where he is?”

 

“Yes,” I said calmly. “He is on the Tribal Union reservation.”

 

“But you were just there, did you not see him?”

 

“Eric is still recovering from his wounds. Chief Spearhorn told me would get to see him when he is well. Can we talk about all of this later though? I’m really tired; it’s been a long day…and night.”

 

They both agreed we would finish in the morning. My mom kissed me on my forehead and dad patted me on my shoulder. She had tears in her eyes, looking at me as if she just lost a son. I gave them both hugs and told them everything would be all right and that I loved them.

 

I went upstairs to my room and fell on my bed. I had a lot to think about; all I could do was just lay there staring up at the ceiling. You would think a kid my age would spend his time playing video games, hanging out late, chasing girls, or something like that. I was chasing my past while horrific things are happening around me.

I took a deep breath to release energy from my body. I just kept staring while thoughts ran through my mind. I could hear parents talking through the walls; they were very worried about me. I feared for their safety. Maybe I should leave.

No, where would I go? I am just a kid.

Oh my goodness, I buried my head in the pillow. I really needed to get some sleep but I just could not. I grabbed my iPod and listened to some music. It always helped to calm my nerves. I wondered who the two students killed tonight were and where they were from. I just had to know. I turned on the television to catch the eleven-o-clock news.

 

“Patagonia is in shock once again as two bodies were discovered along highway 109 by a state trooper. The bodies are of two young men, said to be in their late teens or early twenties. The victims suffered wounds to their abdomen.

We are putting the public on high alert as we find out more details. It does appear that we have a serial killer, or killers, on the loose and residents are being urged take precaution.”

 

The reporter stated that one of the bodies was discovered behind the car; the other was discovered just a few feet away. They apparently had a flat tire and pulled over to fix it. The Sheriff’s department scheduled a press conference tomorrow morning. As local and state police continue their investigation, they are urging residents to take precaution.

 

I turned the television off.  I grabbed my cell phone and called Tony to see if he was all right. He answered on the first ring.

 

“Hello.”

 

“Hi Tony, it’s me, Kyle. Just checking to see if you are okay.”

 

“Yeah, still shaking. Luckily, my parents were not home to see me like this.”

 

“Look Tony, I am sorry. Thanks for not saying anything in front of my parents.”

 

“No problem but, why keep quiet. We could have been killed.”

 

“I had a feeling that we should not have said anything. It just wasn’t the right time.”

 

“Who is keeping secrets now?”

 

“I know, I will tell them soon. I just wanted to be sure that you were safe.”

 

“Swell, just swell. Look, I am going to bed. I will call you tomorrow, later.”

 

I knew Tony was upset and scared, so was I. I just could not take any more surprises I just had to relax myself. I put my headphones on and listened to music until I could feel my body slip away into a deep sleep.

 

That night, I dreamed I was back in the woods, running away from the movements and sounds again. I am not alone. There were others with me. This white mist was leading us deeper into the woods. The further we went the more we grew in numbers.

Side by side, we ran through the first part of the clearing. I did not recognize any of them however.

We marched as if we were ready for battle. There we all stood lined up with our eyes widened, prepared and focused. The wind started to blow and then it howled. The trees snapped, as if someone was breaking them.

Then, I saw them. They moved slowly as silk composed of black mist. The Shifters transformed in the moon light. Their claws extended like huge sharp blades. They walked along side of one another like an army ready for war, growling louder and showing teeth. The others stayed near the clearing and did not break the line. The Shifters moved all around us, trying to intimidate movement of the line. We needed to get closer to the edge of the woods.

Then one of them shouted

 

“Diskualádodi!”

 

 

Everyone started running towards the woods. The Shifters were after us, using the land and trees against us. I could see them attacking the others. I kept running though.

One of the Shifters was getting close to me but I kept running as fast as I could. Its long claws reaching through the blackness caught my shirt. It ripped across my back. I kept running. I could see light up ahead and I kept going. The screams were louder and louder, the smell was getting stronger.

The growls sounded like chain saws, louder than ever. I thought I was going to die. As I ran, the bodies lay there with their chest ripped open. I witnessed bodies disappearing and transforming into the night.

Just a few more feet, I was almost to the clearing. The white mist was moving in my direction and some of the shifters were falling back. Then almost suddenly, I felt a hard hit. A Shifter knocked me down. I fell on my back and then; he appeared hovering over me, bearing his teeth. I clutch my chest, my heart was beating very fast and a lump was in my throat I cried out for help. I prayed for someone to help me. I just kept screaming. I yelled for it to get away from me.

The Shifter moved closer to me, revealing more of it self. With his claws pointing towards me, it was ready to strike. I moved backwards fast until I backed into someone. I turned to see Eric extend his hand with a silver stone speaking a native language. A light came from it and the shifter covered his already hidden face. Shifters could not stand to look at the light. The others he created also fled.

Then, it disappeared. I was still clutching my chest. Eric looked down at me and told me I was safe now. He turned away and walked through the woods. I called to him but he did not answer me. I asked him to come back he was no longer there.

 

I woke up the next morning with parents standing over me.

 

“Son, you had another nightmare.” Dad said. “It must have been a bad one your shirt is torn to pieces.”

 

“I am all right…it just felt real.”

 

“Honey, let me call a doctor,” my mother pleaded.

 

“No, no more doctors, please. I will figure this out on my own.”

 

“Let us give him time dear,” dad softy told mom..

 

“Thanks dad”.

 

They left my room; I needed to talk to Chief Spearhorn right away. I did not know where he was staying.

I located him at one of the local hotels and called to speak to him. Patagonia was not that big of a town. The clerk said he was not in; therefore, I looked up Ms. Creed in the phonebook. I started to call her but I decided to go to her house instead. I figured face-to-face would be much better.

I ran downstairs and told my parents that I would be back later. I got in my car and drove off. I just had to get some answers from her. I arrived at her house and went to the door. I was nervous but I had to be persistent. I rang the doorbell and she answered.

 

“Kyle, what are you doing here?”

 

“Ms. Creed, I have to talk to you. May I come in?”

 

“Well, I am busy today. Can this wait?”

 

“No, this cannot wait. I must speak with you now.” She hesitated for a minute.

 

“Sure, come in.” She told me to go to the den area to have a seat. She would be with me shortly.

 

I walked in and, to my surprise; Ms. Creed had beautiful art in her home. I admired her taste for art. She had beautiful figurines and portraits of her family. I came across one portrait, it must have been a picture of her when she was little. The people behind her must be her parents. Ms. Creed walked into the den.

 

“What’s the emergency?” she asked. I did not know where to begin so I started simple.

 

“Thanks for getting me onto the reservation.” She replied with a welcome and asked me to sit down.

 

 

“Kyle, is there something wrong?” She asked.

 

“Yes,” I said. “Everything is wrong. I had another nightmare last night, I was screaming so loud I woke up my parents.”

 

“Go on.”

 

“I was in the woods again and there were others with me. One of them spoke something and everyone started to run. There was black mist everywhere I saw the shifters slaughter them like cattle. They chased us through the woods. There were bodies everywhere with their chest ripped open.”

 

By this time, my heart started to race and my palms sweating. Ms. Creed gave me some water, asking me to take my time. I proceeded to tell her how the bodies were transforming right before my eyes into the night.

 

“As we were running away, one of the shifters knocked me down. It stood over me staring into my eyes. I backed up into someone trying to get away from it. When I turned around Eric was there. He had a silver stone in his hand and it glowed very bright blinding the shifters. They immediately began to retreat. Eric looked at me, and told me I was safe and then I woke up. Ms. Creed these dreams are getting worse, my life, and those around me are in serious danger.”

 

 “Kyle, what else can you remember from the dream?”

 

“That is all, nothing else.”

 

“You said Eric was in your dream…”

 

“Yes, he helped me get away from the shifter with a silver stone by blinding it.”

 

Ms. Creed put her hand on her chest and clutched her necklace.

 

 “Ms. Creed, this has to mean something, a warning of some kind. These creatures are following me.”

 

She interrupted by saying.

 

“What do you mean by ‘followed.”

 

I explained to her when Tony and I were on our way back  home we stopped at the gas station. Later we pulled over on the side of the road for a moment. That’s when I heard the trees snap and the wind pick up. I told her how I urged Tony that we needed to get going and move fast.

As we drove further down the road, Tony slowed down he said there was a heard of deer running. Then I saw it in the middle of the road looking at us. I told Tony keep driving and not to stop. I do not know what it wanted but it made sure I saw it.

 

“I need to you to get me back on the reservation. I must talk to the Chief.” I told her.

 

“Don’t to worry, he’s already here.”

 

“What?” I turned around to see Chief Spearhorn come into the room.

 

“So your puzzle pieces have come together.”

 

“How long have you been here?” I asked.

 

“I have been here long enough to hear what I needed to know.” He said. “Ms. Creed would you mind leaving us alone for a moment, I need to speak with Kyle alone”

 

“Sure, I will be in my study.” With that, Ms. Creed left the room.

 

The Chief sat down with his hands resting on his cane with the eagles head.

 

“Son, you are right. Danger is all around us. Please do not think you are in this by yourself. Everyone in this town is in danger until the killings stop. Therefore, we must be careful. Tell me…how much do you know?”

 

“I now know that my parents adopted me and I could possibly have a twin. Each dream I have, I come face to face with the danger. It stares at me as if it is searching for something. Sometimes in my dreams, I think I am going to die. This time Eric was there to save me. I saw it killing people as if it was creating an army of a completely new race. There must be a connection between my dreams and these murders.

I have seen enough. I believe the Suhnoyee Wahs are real. They are responsible for these deaths. The bodies of victim’s chests ripped open and the disappearances from the morgue. Unless we have a crazy person on our hands desperate for corpses or these bodies are really disappearing.”

 

I went on to tell the Chief more details I discovered while on the reservation. I asked him to forgive me for my behavior. Then I thought of something I never got around to asking Ms. Creed; why she did not want me to say anything about my dreams?

However, I felt that I was going to get more answers to my questions. He looked at me odd for a moment and said.

 

“Kyle…how long have you been having these dreams?”

 

“Since I was very little, my parents could hear me screaming at night and find my sheets and pillows torn.”

 

I went on to tell him how in my dreams I can see them and smell them. Then how the white mist would lead me to the clearing and the shifters could not cross the boundaries. Then he looked at me and said.

 

“Nasgiya yinulistaná suyedá sakuu”

 

“What does that mean?” I asked.

 

“I believe you already know,” He said. “I am afraid there is much, much, more you have to learn. Come to the library tomorrow after school to my meeting. You will find it interesting.”

 

“How is Eric?” I asked.

 

“Eric is well; he is getting stronger…as you saw in your dream.” How odd for him to say that but it kind of made sense. “Don’t worry you will see him soon.”

 

His voice was very shaky and he had a look of concern on his face. He told me not to worry, the spirits will keep him protected. Ms. Creed did not know what to say but I had to ask her why she never wanted me to mention my dreams to the Chief. She looked at me as though she was afraid. However, I had the feeling she was afraid, not for me be but for herself.

 

Due to the murders, the school district decided to shorten classes so students could get home before dark. Everyone was to walk in groups and report anything suspicious. The whole town was on alert. Ms. Creed told me to go home and she would see me at the library tomorrow.

 

I headed home with so many thoughts running through my mind. I expected more from the Chief, all this waiting was wearing down my patience. They know more than what they are saying. I knew they were afraid as well. I wondered how these creatures could die. There must be a way to kill them.

I was on my street when a car passed me driving slowly. The windows were dark so I couldn’t see who was driving. The car was an older model sedan with a dent on the right side. I had never seen the car in the neighborhood before. Maybe they are looking for someone. Who knows but I will keep a look out for it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Five

Ancient Legends

 

I arrived home to find my mother standing in the kitchen looking out of the window. She looked disturbed. I called to her but she did not answer me. I called to her once more. She was staring out of the window, as if she was in a trance.  I gently touched her on the shoulder and she jumped.

 

“Sorry… what’s wrong?”

 

I explained that I called out to her and she did not answer me. She apologized and stated she was just daydreaming. I did not believe her though; she had something on her mind.

 

“Sit down and I’ll fix you lunch,” she offered.

 

“No thanks, I will just go to my room,” I said as I looked back at her again. “Are you all right?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“Hey, I saw a strange car in the neighborhood, an old black sedan. Have you seen it?”

 

 “No, perhaps they’re looking for someone,” She suggested.

 

I asked her again if she was sure about felling okay.

 

“Just fine son my mind is full of thoughts and worries for you right now.”

 

 My mom was definitely a worrier, I told her as a family we would get through all of this. As I turned to go up stairs, she reminded me about something.

 

“Oh, and don’t leave the house, your dad is coming home with a surprise for us.”

 

“I’m just going to my room to do some research.”

 

I went to my room, sat on my bed, and just stared up at the ceiling again. I had to find out more about the war and find out what happened.

I got on my laptop to research and there was a lot of information on Native American wars. Therefore, I had to narrow my search a little. I added names of some of the warriors and there were so many. Until I came across an article titled The Blood War. I clicked on the link; it was on the war that I was reading earlier.

 

In the 1870's through the 1890's, there were many wars but there were none like this one. Legends say the tribe of Running Bear became one of the fiercest tribes in all the land. Many feared his army was multiplying and would become unstoppable. Since the Chief elders had banished him, he would seek his revenge. Running Bear searched distance lands gathering an army of warriors to help him defeat those who betrayed him. The Elders wanted peace in the land but Running Bear wanted war. He thought that turning your back on your enemy made you weak and that only the strongest would survive. He was not afraid to look death in the face, according to legend he had seen death. I tried to gather as much information on him as I could.

 

There was another link on the Forbidden Lands. I would research that later. Therefore, when I met with Chief Spearhorn again, I could ask him more questions.

 

Dad came home and asked me to help him out for a while. He wanted to talk to me. Mostly, to let me know that he spoke with Chief Morgan, he said that there had not been any murders lately but they still wanted everyone to be careful. Dad said after school was out he wanted to know if I would like to help him with football camp. Just so, I could get my mind off my troubles. I told dad I would think about it. He said that was fine.

 

He also talked about how he wanted to take us on a getaway for while.  I told him that would be good. He said that we owned a cabin up near mountain peaks and there is fishing creek up there where we could do some fishing. I told him that we should get away and relax a bit. Dad said he was glad to hear me say that. He suggested we leave on Sunday. He asked if I had any special plans and I told him no.

 With a smile on his face, he said he was taking us away for a few days. Since it has been scary around town it was about time we did something as a family.

 

Dad went to go talk with mom. I went back to my room to find that my cell phone was buzzing. It was Tony leaving me a message to come hang out at his place. I decided to call him later. I needed to relax.

There is a long day planned tomorrow after school. Chief Spearhorn would be speaking and, since I had a personal invitation, I was going to get a front row seat. I decided to call Tony back and reached his voice mail. I left him a message saying

 

“Tag, you are it.”

 

Then I hung up. I started to think more about Eric. I could not believe I had a twin brother. Maybe I should not get my hopes up yet. That still needs proving. How much did he know about me I wonder?

I pulled out the article Tony found and stared at his picture. There was a lot of resemblance between us. Eyes, nose, and ears. His hair was longer and darker. I wondered what I would say to him when I met him. I also wonder who our real parents are or if they were even alive.

 

Since the adoption was illegal, did they try to find us? There are just too many loopholes. Do I pursue it or leave it alone? I do not want to hurt my parents. After all, they did raise me and didn’t ask for any of this. They both just wanted a child to love and take care of. I wonder what my mother was thinking about earlier; she was in a seriously deep thought. When mom does that, she knows something and I wondered if she is afraid to tell me. I have a feeling in time she will.

 

After school let out the next day, I hurried over to the library to hear Chief Spearhorns speech. There was a lot of media coverage and people everywhere. Even other Native Americans from distant reservations were there. Some dressed in their native attire and colors. I went in and there was no room to sit.

 Then one of the officials tapped me on the shoulder and told me to follow him. I had a seat in the reserved section. I was surprised to see Tony there also.

 

“I didn’t expect to see you here,” I lightly punched him on his shoulder.

 

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world.” He looked at me smiling and said, “Guess who is here?”

 

“Who is here?” I asked surprisingly.

 

“Your photogenic girlfriend and she’s looking as good as ever.”

 

We both looked up at her. She was very pretty snapping photos of everyone. She had on a black leather jacket, white shirt, and dark jeans. She wore her baseball cap backwards and silver hoop earrings. I just could not take my eyes off her. I watched her take pictures of all of the officials, and the crowd. I was in such amazement by her.

 

She could never be interested in a person like me. Besides, it would be too dangerous. Maybe she had a boyfriend or she could be a lesbian I shook my head.

 

“Kyle, would you like a bib for all that drool on your shirt?” Tony said jokingly.

 

“Whatever dude, come on sit down it’s about to start.”

 

We sat down in our seats. Then, Ms. Creed stepped to the podium to welcome everyone. She began her introduction.

 

“It’s a privilege and an honor to introduce such a man who represented his country and his people very well, Chief Spearhorn.”

 

She spoke about how he was an influence in his community and ours by the contributions he made. There were others on the panel. Some I had never seen before. I did recognized Big John and a few other men from the reservation. They must be the security.

After Ms. Creed introduced Chief Spearhorn, the crowd applauded. He thanked the crowd with his humbled voice and said.

 

“Thank you, town of Patagonia, for your hospitality. You have treated me with kindness.” He started by acknowledging others on the panel as well. There were Native Americans from all sorts of tribes here.

Many of them had traveled to hear him speak. Then the Chief began to talk about the wars.

 

“There are many of you gathered here to learn about our native history. I am here to talk about an ancient one that we talk about seldom; however, he is a part of our ancestry. Regardless of our history, whether it is good or bad. We can take from them. Learn and teach our children the correct path to take. Educating our children is very important.

 

My father once told me, ‘A man that travels down a dark road without receiving instruction first will find himself blind until he opens his eyes.’ We must continue to keep our eyes open. Do not let hatred and anger blind you, as you will learn today about a warrior blinded by his very own gifts. Even though he wanted to prove that he was the best, he spent his life convincing others what he already knew deep within.”

 

Chief went on to talk about the many wars between tribes some tribes were territorial. It would mean death to cross into their land without and escort from a representative from the tribe. Others did not care. Some of them took it upon themselves to kill the innocent for the good of the land. If they did not protect it, their race of people would die.

 

“Many of our people back then were people of peace. They worked hard to keep the land plenteous for their families. The fathers taught their sons how to hunt to bring food back to the villages. Some of our young men grew up to be strong like their fathers. As other wars went on, many of our people suffered many fates. Their spirit lives on in us. We remember them in song by the beating of the drum.

Some of the other tribal leaders from many different tribes wanted to make peace with them by calling a truce. Some of them wanted this treaty and others did not. They felt that the land was better off left alone. We encountered many pioneers and helped them to cross rough terrain just to get to the lower valley on the other side. Many travelers suffered death crossing over into lands that was unknown to them and some they even kept prisoner.

 

Many, many moons ago there was a tribe called the Shahwanee’s who had a warrior that was very strong. He was not afraid of anyone. When he was a young brave, he along with other young braves would have to prove their strength. They would show the elders how they could defend the land and provide for their families. He knew he was a strong warrior and often proved himself to his father that he could be among the greatest.

His name was ‘Liwanu’, which meant ‘growl of a bear.’ One day his father and the other hunters took the young braves deep into the forest to show them how to hunt dear. Liwanu was sharper than his fellow brothers were and always watched carefully. He would prove to everyone that he was the best by wandering away into bear territory.

Liwanu came across a carcass of a deer and noticed a huge bear. The bear towered over him like a giant. The others heard the noise and took of running in his direction. Liwanu was face to face with the beast and it chased him. He knew he could not defeat the animal alone. The bear chased him deeper into the woods and the others feared that he would die. They kept running towards him. Liwanu ran and saw a huge rock; he jumped on it and turned to face the bear with his spear. Ready for battle, the bear lunged at him and knocked him off the rock.

 

By the time the others arrived, they thought he was dead. They heard a groaning sound and Liwanu was underneath the bear alive. His father ran to move the beast from him and with only few scratches, he was proud to see that his son was alive. Liwanu told his father that he felt strange somehow.

As the beast lay on him dying, he looked deep into its eyes and saw the life leave the bear. He said he was in a trance and could not move. The bear made a strange sound as life left him. He said it was as if the spirit of the bear went into his soul and he felt a connection with the forest but he could not explain it. On that day, his father decided to change his name to Running Bear because his son showed great strength of a bear and destroyed it.

His father told him that he now possesses the spirit of the bear and that it was a gift from the gods. He also told him to use his gift wisely never let evil overtake him or it would mean death to us all. The young brave had proven himself to his father and would go back to his village and celebrate.

However, this young brave would go on to have a life changing experience that would have a great impact on his village for a long time. My ancestors talked about him, his life would become legendary. It is on record in our archives about Running Bear and other warriors of his time. Our people keep them as a reminder of our ancient past.

 

Though our people survived war, plagues, and droughts, we survived by drawing strength from one another. We learned the way of the land and sky to show other how to survive as well. Mother Earth provided the way for us and we repay her by keeping the land pure from waste and other debris. We should take care of the earth she is our homeland to destroy it we would be destroying ourselves. 

When we need help, we call upon the spirit of the earth to help us. We used the plants to heal our sick the animals provided our clothing. As the earth provides us with the materials, we need to survive. We can only repay her by taking care of her.

I have asked the wind dancers to give a demonstration of how we thank mother earth for being kind to us. We dance and give thanks for what we have.” 

 

The Chief took his seat and the dancers came forward. Each one of them represented an element: water, fire, earth, and air. The dancers were dressed in beautiful colors from head toe. The drummers were beating the drums it was very exciting to watch. In the background, others wore masks. It was very exciting to see this, and then others joined in the dance. After the dance was over Chief came back.

 

“The moon festival is approaching; however, due to the events happening here, I want everyone to be careful and use caution,” he instructed everyone. “The council will have a meeting next week to determine if it will go as planned.” Once again, the chief thanked everyone and took his seat.

 

“Thank you everyone for coming.” Ms. Creed came forward. “There are refreshments being served on the pavilion in the back of the building.” As she spoke, Big John approached Tony and me.

 

“Would you like to get your picture taken with the Chief?” he asked. We gladly accepted the offer.

We went onto the stage and stood next to Chief Spearhorn all of the photographers rushed like paparazzi and starting taking pictures. As they did, my eyes scaled the room and,  right in front, there she was taking photos. I did not want to look directly at her so I focused on the other photographers. Then, it was over. I watched her pick up her camera bag and leave. 

 

“When can I come back for a visit to the reservation?” I turned to the chief.

 

 “Anytime,… when school is out.”

 

“I would love for you and Tony to come back,” Big John joined in, “but, you have to finish the school year. On the reservation, we give the students a grand bonfire. I will let you know and send the invitation.” We both gladly accepted.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Six

A New Friend

 

The next day at school, it was the last week of finals before school ended. I was feeling good that the nightmares were calming. Some nights I did not even dream. I felt the more I pieced things together, the stronger I became. The local police stated that the town crime dropped and no one had filed any missing person’s reports in weeks. However, they still had an ongoing investigation.

I was gathering more information as I did research on Running Bear and would write down anything or faces that would appear in my dreams. I thought about Chief’s speech, when he said as the bear was dying, its spirit entered Running Bear. It made perfect sense.

 

As I walked the hallway to my class, I saw the signup sheet for football camp. Dad was getting very busy with volunteers. My locker was close by so I needed to grab more books, as if I did not have enough already. I needed to hurry. I did not want to keep Mr. Wong waiting.

He was my science teacher and he was very strict.

As soon as I opened my locker, more books and papers fell out.

 

“Oh, crap what the…I thought I cleaned this thing out.” I guess not.

 

I bent down to pick up my junk pile and shoved everything back in. Then, I took off running down the hallway when I collided with someone. Books and papers went flying everywhere.

 

“Hey, what’s your hurry?” Oh, no it was the photo queen. I had knocked her down.

 

“I am so sorry, I do apologize. I did not mean to.”

 

Gathering her books and papers, she responded.

 

“That’s all right,”

 

“Here, let me help you up.” I extended my hand out to help her.

 

However, she resisted and spoke a little harsh.

 

“I can manage on my own thank you very much. So where is the fire?”

 

She knelt down and started picking up her books.

 

“Here, let me help you with those.”

 

“Oh, no thanks I can manage.” My hands started shaking again. “You’re Kyle, right?” She asked.

 

“Yes, yes, my name is Kyle.” We both stood up at the same time.

 

She calmly introduced herself.

 

“My name is Elsha, Elsha Morgan.”

 

Smiling at me was better than her fist in my face.

 

“Hello Elsha, you wouldn’t happen to be kin to Police Chief Morgan would you?”

 

 I nervously asked.

 

“He’s my uncle. My dad is Dr. John H. Morgan he works at the hospital and part time at the morgue for forensic studies.”

 

“Oh,” I said in relief. “I saw you at the library yesterday.”

 

“Yeah, I took some cool pictures of you and your friends; I will have to show you sometime, once I develop them.”

 

“Cool.”

 

“Well I have to be going now.”

 

She handed me my books and of course, I was all thumbs, they fell again.

 

“Sorry, I would help you again but I am already late for class.”

 

Wonderful, I was also late. As she walked away, she waved at me and said.

 

“See you later.”

 

With books and papers in my arm, I bolted in the door to Mr. Wong’s class. He was very strict on people who were late and he usually kept them after class. I snuck in quietly as he was writing the class assignment on the board. I sat down easy in my seat. Tony was laughing at me. I frowned at him.

 

“It was very nice of you to join everyone for class. Would you like to explain why you are late for class?”

 

I swore this guy had eyes in the back of his head. Mr. Wong did not tolerate tardiness at all; I bet he would be on time for his own funeral.

 

 

“Locker trouble sir I do apologize for being late.”

 

I hated being the center of attention; I wish some of the kids would stop staring at me.

 

“Since this is the last week of the school term, I will let you slide this one time.”

 

I thanked him and took out my notebook to write down the class notes.  Only this was not my notebook. Oh no…she must have it. This was not good. Maybe she wouldn’t even look at it. We did collide very hard. Maybe I put it in my locker by mistake. I would check after class. I borrowed paper from Tony and started working.

 

Mr. Wong was talking about how forensic science has helped solve many cases through DNA. The technology we have today is more advanced now from when we first started. With new information, we can go back more then eighty years to solve cases.

Mr. Wong told us that he has always been fascinated with science. He explained more to us by saying DNA tells us secrets that we never knew and has put us on a journey of new scientific breakthroughs.

As Mr. Wong talked, I thought about Elsha I could not believe we ran into each other literally. She appeared to be very nice. I also thought about my notebook. I hoped that it was in my locker. I prayed it was in my locker. No one needed to see that. I must have grabbed it by mistake this morning. That meant my science notes are at home sitting on my desk. Way to go Kyle.

Mr. Wong teaches tenth and eleventh grade science and he believes in notes. He acts like a college professor sometimes. Perhaps he will go easy on us students today. Yeah right, Kyle when does Mr. Wong ever go easy on any of his students.

 

After Mr. Wong was through giving his science, lecture class was over. I went to my locker and Tony followed me. He wanted to know why I was in such a hurry. I told him no rush. I just need a few items from my locker. Then he wanted to know why I was late for class since I am always punctual. I told him that I ran into someone. Tony was persistent when it came to asking questions. I told him he should become a reporter. He just had to know everything.

 

After searching through my locker I slammed the door shut.

 

“Darn! It is not here.”

 

“What are you looking for in there?”

 

“My notebook I must have dropped it when I ran into Elsha.”

 

I did not want that to slip out of my mouth. Well, too late now Tony was all ears. He just had to know where and when.

 

“I didn’t see her coming around the corner. We ran into each other and our books fell. She must have picked up my notebook by mistake. I have to get it back.”

 

“Well then just get a new one,” Tony suggested.

 

I turned to him and giving him a mean look.

 

“That notebook had important information in it.”

 

I made sure he heard me.  Then I walked away.

 

“I will see if I can find her after school, I have to go I do not want to be late for another class.”

 

The rest of the day, I tried to stay focused. I should be worried about my book but she came to mind more often. People say love at first sight is true. Well in this case, it is true. She was very pretty, my mind drifted a little bit. What was I thinking? She had my notebook. She will probably think I am some kind of freak. Anyone who reads that will know that I have terrible nightmares. Maybe she was laughing at me behind my back or perhaps showing her friends. I could not help but think that.

 

“No way, she would not do that,” I tried to convince myself.

 

I had better pull my brain back to focus on class; thank goodness, it is the last class of the day.

As soon as class was over, I ran to my locker to check it one last time and nothing. I emptied out everything and placed all of my books into my bag. Now I was worried. I met Tony in the hall and he asked if I could give him a ride home because his car was in the shop. I told him no problem but I had to find Elsha first. He agreed and we stopped at just about every class and asked some of the students. Tony suggest I just forget and he would loan me his.  He also thought that perhaps Elsha would bring it to me.

Tony wanted to know why the book was so important. I had to tell him details of my dreams were in that book. He did not say a word. This was a first…Tony was speechless. I hoped Elsha would return my book soon. My parents and I were leaving Sunday to go out of town for a few days. I drove Tony home and decided to stop by the library to check out some books and return the one that Ms. Creed gave me.

 

The librarian said she would not be in today and that this book on the Ancients was her own personal one that she had purchased from the library. Therefore, I would just hold onto it and take it to her home later. The librarian asked if she could help me find something for me and I told her that I would just look around. She also reminded me that the library would be closing early today to prepare for inventory. I called my parents and told them I would be at the library for a while and would be home soon. I wanted to hang out at the library and do more research on Running Bear.

I doubt that I would find anything but Chief did say they had archives. Maybe I should visit their library. Since Eric and I could possibly be twins, that makes Chief Spearhorn my grandfather. Surely, they would have to let me on the reservation. Big John said they would be having an end of the year celebration for all of the students, maybe I will use that time to research.

 

I found a corner way in the back of the library near the audio booths. It was very quiet and secluded. With the exception of a few staff members, no one was in the library, thank goodness.

I sat and read for a while. I thought about how nice it had been that my dreams were becoming mild. I wondered how much more I could take if they got intense again. I relaxed on the lounge and read my book I found on The Forbidden Lands. It was very interesting. It talked about when people who were evil had died. The witch doctors, or spiritual priests, would say a sacred prayer over the body so that spirit could not cross back over. It was important to the Native Americans. They believed that once the spirit crossed over, a prayer had to be spoken so it could never enter our world again. That was why burial grounds are sacred and should go undisturbed.

 

There was a cave mentioned called catacombs in different parts of the world. There were other names like underground cities of the dead. In western mountain areas, tribes often deposited their dead in caves or fissures in the rocks. Their tombs were sealed and a high priest or priestess would say the prayer so the spirit could rest for all eternity.

Many believe that the dead walk among us. There are sprits trapped between two worlds and cannot crossover. They wander around aimlessly until they can get to the other side. Some say, we have the gift to help lead them into the light. However, others believe that some dark forces seek prey on the living because there are ties that still connect them to someone in the natural world. Some of these are just myths but the Native Americans have special prayers and dream casters that catch evil spirits. It only works if the sacred prayer is used. 

 

As I read, my eyes became heavy. I did not know when I drifted off to sleep in the library but, I did. I had another dream.

I could see a group gathering, preparing for something. I did not know what they were doing. As I moved in closer, I saw a huge flat rock shaped like a platform. The sky was clear and the moon was full and bright. A chief tribal leader stepped forward dressed in his native attire. Upon his head was a big headdress filled with large colorful feathers. He had war paint on his face and a long staff with the head of an eagle with diamond like eyes. He held it tightly in his hands and the eyes began to sparkle.

He spoke in a language that was ancient. He pointed his staff toward the trees and said,

 

“Nihi tlayeli galutsá dadahnawasdá.”

 

The dark beings did not move and the young warriors held their places. The chief tribal leader stared into the darkness and began what sounded like a prayer. White mist began to surface from the ground the chief prayed louder.

Then, there was a great silence; no one moved. I could feel a wave of fear come over me. A smell gripped the air like thick smoke; I could not escape. The sounds of growling intensified in the woods and then he appeared from the trees. I was unable to move. The creature had to be about seven or eight feet tall.

The tribal chief did not move the staff in his hand but the eagle eyes glowed even brighter this time. The Shifter moved and transformed because of the light was like the others in their human form.

 

There they were, face to face. This was not a war but a gathering of two leaders.

 

“Why was I here again what does this all mean?” I thought aloud. I had to get closer to see.

 

The Shifter transformed into a man standing very tall. He had a stocky build and a scar on his face.

 

“It couldn’t be so…” I said to myself. The Chief spoke to the shifter in ancient language. Somehow, I could understand them.

 

“Why have you summoned me here?” The Shifter asked.

 

“Your evil upon this world must stop.” The chief replied. “You may have crossed over into this world, but you will never cross the boundary lines. We will protect our people.”

 

“True.” The shifter started. “But I will have my revenge upon your people. I may not be able to touch you, wise one, but I will kill those who come around you. You and your generation will parish for what you did to me. I will not rest until I have my revenge. You cannot protect them from me much longer”

 

The Chief did not appear intimidated by the creature at all.

 

“Your spirit is restless mighty warrior. As my ancestors defeated you in your mortal life, we will defeat you again even in death.”

 

The Shifter laughed.

 

“I am the shielded by the night; I am the darkness that people fear. I will not stop until all of the first born of the bloodline are mine.”

 

Then the Chief raised his staff and spoke.

 

 “Your curse will not rein forever.”

 

Then, the Shifter pointed his finger over everyone who stood around.

 

“As long as their blood flows, I will remain. I will seek you and hunt you down like cattle. Your children will cry out in the night. I will have my revenge.”

 

Then the Shifter stepped away from the Chief and transformed from man to wolf, blending with the night. The chief continued his prayer. He extended his hands toward the crowd and called for the other spirit leaders from different tribes to join him on the big rock.

 

Four men stood back to back and each of them extended their staffs towards the four corners of the earth north, south, east, and west. The three others stood side by side also facing opposite directions representing heaven, earth and the spirit of the souls. They prayed the prayer of “galákuodi galikuo-gi.” Which are the seven sacred prayers. A white mist moved throughout the land in each direction the men faced. Covering the land as far as the eye could see.

 

After the prayer, the seven men joined their staffs together and it created an illuminating light that extended into the heavens. The ground shook and seven sacred stones appeared.  One stone per tribe and each of them placed the stones in a sacred pouch. This was to protect them from the Suhnoyee Wah for all eternity. When evil was present, the stones would glow or sparkle keeping them safe. The Chief Elder gave each man instructions on how to take the stones and break them down into pieces. Each piece of the stone was to be given to the firstborns of every tribe after that person died the stones were to be passed down to other firstborns of the same generation. The stones were to be worn for protection.

 

I heard a noise behind me. Then a hand on my shoulder, I turned to see it was Eric and had blood all over him. He pointed to the woods and said,

 

“Galutsá nasgi iyuwakodi.”  Meaning Come, it’s time.

 

I could hear a woman screaming out in pain; I followed the sounds to a village. I went inside a hut to see a woman lying on a bed full of bear furs. She was very beautiful to look at. Men that looked like spiritual leaders and doctors stood around her. The midwives were comforting her and she screamed even louder. The men had long staffs decorated with yellow and black feathers and attached to them were dream catchers. They were saying prayers for the woman because she was giving birth. She pushed harder and harder and delivered a boy.

 

The women immediately gave the child to the spirit leaders and they carefully examined him. They nodded their heads in agreement and placed the child on another bed of furs. The woman screamed again. She gave birth to a second child, another boy. They also examined this child and placed him next to his brother. The woman had give birth to twin boys. The chief elder came in to the hut and looked at them. He ordered the midwives to leave.

 

By this time, a great storm approached and the winds blew hard. Darkness fell and the people scattered. The chief elder turned to the spiritual leaders and said.

 

“Nihi tsitsanáta gado hnadága.” They nodded their heads in agreement and took the children out. The mother screamed at them saying

 

“á-tla, á-tla,” repeatedly, I knew she was screaming no. Then a warrior entered, he appeared angry.

 

“Where are they?” The chief elder told him it was for the best, they would be safer this way.

 

The chief elder continued.

 

“I feel danger is approaching and we must get them to safety.” 

 

The spiritual leaders were praying people were screaming outside in the village. I looked to see wolves moving fast like black mists attacking the people dragging them into the darkness. The chief and the others prayed louder and the hut shook. One of them set the staff at the entrance and blew white smoke from a sacred chanunpa pipe to fill the room. The Shifter tried to get in but it could not cross. It growled louder and louder and then it was quiet.

I walked towards the entrance to see if it was gone. My breathing increased, I had to know if it was safe. I looked out of the hut only to see dead bodies laying everywhere. There were men, woman, and their children as well as destroyed huts everywhere. I heard a noise directly behind me I quickly turned around to see an elderly man with a long staff that made noise when he shook it.

He drew a circle around me speaking in an ancient language. He waved the staff all around me and then he put paint on my face. His skin was dark and his eyes were of a crystal blue color. He placed his thumb on my forehead. From his sacred chanunpa pipe, he blew a strange smoke in my face as he spoke in his native language. I felt lightheaded and fell to the ground. My eyes were opening and closing. I felt as if I was spiraling through time I heard someone call my name.

 

“Kyle…Kyle, wake up. I don’t think you would like to spend your weekend here.”

 

I jumped to see the Liberian standing next to me.

 

“I am very sorry.”

 

“No problem.” She said smiling at me.

 

I gathered my things to leave. I looked at my watch to see the hour had grown late. How long was I out? I had better get home. I quickly hurried out the door when books went flying and all I heard was,

 

“Ouch!” She fell backwards at hit the ground.

 

“Darn it, not again...”

 

“What is your problem, Kyle? Why don’t you watch where you are going!”

 

“Sorry, I am so sorry my mistake. Here let m-“

 

“No!”

 

She ushered me away with her hand.

 

 “You have done enough already!”

 

She picked up her books and hurried into the library before it closed. I did not mean to however this was the second time I had accidently knocked her down.

I just had to apologize to her so I waited next to my car for her to come out. I just had to make this right. She must think I am a real jerk or something. My dad always said real men apologize even if the woman thinks he is a jerk. Therefore, I figured I had better fix this or at least try. I waited for her to come out of the library.

 

“What are you stalking me now so you can knock me down again?”

 

I really didn’t want her to think that I was stalking her.

 

“No, I am not. I wanted to be sure you are okay.”

 

“Well for what it is worth my rear end hurts and I almost had to pay a late fee because of you. And I just missed by bus ride home!”

 

Now I really felt bad, I must make things right with her.

 

“Can I make this up to you somehow?”

 

“Yeah, how about paying close attention to where you are going next time.”

 

“Then at least let me take you home.”

 

“Never mind I will walk, I am not going to fall for your little scheme.”

 

“Scheme, what scheme? You think I planned this?”

 

By this time, I was getting a little irritated with her.

 

 “Look, I am sorry. Please let me take you home, it is the least I can do.”

 

She stood back and looked at me for a second.

 

“Only, if you promise to be careful next time okay.”

 

“Scouts honor.” I awkwardly opened her door; I was so nervous. 

 

“So, do you always hang out at the library?” she asked.

 

“Sometimes, I go study with some of the other students from school. I hardly ever see you there though.”

 

She explained her reason.

 

“I just had some photography books that I needed to return. Since I had to drive all the way home, she left school a little bit early. My dad gave me a ride back into town. We were going to meet up later but plans changed, I told my dad I would catch the bus but, no thanks to you, I missed it.”

 

I murmured under my breath.

 

“No wonder I couldn’t find you.”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“I mean, I was looking for you. I needed to ask you a question.”

 

“Okay, well what is it?”

 

“When we bumped into each other today-“

 

“You mean when you knocked me down?”

 

“Okay, when I accidentally knocked you down. I believe we accidently mixed up our books. I think you have one of my notebooks and I need it back. Oh and here, I have yours.”

 

Reaching behind my seat to retrieve her book, the car started to swerve a little.

 

“Here, allow me.” She said holding the steering wheel. I reached her book and handed it to her.

 

“Thanks I was looking for this.”

 

“Well I just stuffed my books into my bag. I must have yours at my house then. I will look for it.”

 

I did not have much to say after that. It was hard not to stare at her she was beautiful.

 

“Pretty isn’t it.”

 

Her comment caught me off guard.

 

“What?”

 

“The countryside.”

 

“Oh yeah, it is very pretty.” Whew, close one.

 

“I love the country. My dad and I do a lot of horseback riding out here.”

 

“You ride horses.”

 

“Yeah, all the time, I live on a ranch in Hunter Valley. It is just a few more miles up ahead on the left past the huge rock. Have you ever been on a horse?”

 

“Me, no, I have never tried it.”

 

“You should it is very relaxing and fun. I am taking my horse out in the morning for a run, would you like to join me?”

 

 Oh, boy it’s payback time. Surely, she is going to set me up or something.

 

“Sure, except that I do not do well with horses.”

 

“Have you ever tried?”

 

“No…”

 

“It is very easy, just like riding a bike.”

 

I shook my head as I drove.

“That is easy for you to say.”

 

Elsha then inquired about my summer.

 

“So do you have any plans this summer?”

 

“No, not much planned here. How about you?”

 

“No, just plan on staying around here, helping my dad.”

 

“You would think people would leave this place and get away for a while.”

 

“Well I have a way of finding a place quiet and serene, no one to bother you at all. Just peace and quiet.”

 

She looked down and discovered my book.

 

“Forbidden Lands…very interesting book. You’re into Ancient Mythology?”

 

“Something like that.” I said. “I have been studying ancient legends for a few months now.”
 

 “So you do have a hobby.”

 

“I would not call it a hobby, just learning more I guess. I see you like photography.”

 

“Yes, I do and it has always been a hobby of mine. I enjoy capturing moments that will leave fond memories.”

 

We approached her neighborhood and she told me to turn by the big rock. We pulled up to this huge house with tall trees on each side that went along a stretch of driveway. The house was like a beautiful mansion, like the kind on that television show, Dallas.

I could see the horses running around inside a six-foot white picket fence. There were also two German shepherd dogs approaching the car.

 

“Beautiful aren’t they?”

 

“Yeah, they are huge creatures.”

 

“There are my dogs. The dark brown one is Tango and the light brown one is Boomer. Well, thanks for bringing me home, I really appreciate it”

 

“It was the least I could do since it was my fault.”

 

“Here,” She reached for my hand and placed a piece of paper in it with her address on it.

“This is just in case you get lost.”

 

I really could not believe that she invited me over.

 

“See you tomorrow morning at eight o clock. I will look for your book.”

 

“Great, thanks. See you tomorrow.”

 

As I headed home, she was all I could think about. She was nice but, then again, this could be a trap of some kind. I thought to myself for a while, no way Kyle just stay cool.

 

When I arrived home dad was in the yard fumbling around with fishing string.

 

“Hi son. Care to give me a hand since you are a little late?”

 

“Sure dad. Sorry for being, late I gave a friend a ride home from school.”

 

He must have been at this for hours. He tangled up in wires and string.

 

“There I think I got it, son.” It had been along time since dad had used his fishing gear.

 

“I’m excited about our trip.”

 

“I am too. Remember to finish the camper, okay.”

 

“I will get it done right after I finish helping you.”

 

“You can wait until morning”

 

“I have a few things to do first…”

 

I tried not to think about my dreams but for some reason though; they did not bother me as much. All I could think about was Elsha. I had to admit, I’ve had a crush on her since the beginning of the school year.

Tony called me, I told him I ran into Elsha at the library and he said he already knew. Someone had seen us talking. People do talk in small towns.

 

“So did you ask her out?”

 

“No, she asked me to go on a horse ride with her, but it is not a date. Besides, I think she may have my book.” 

 

“Way to go, Kyle.”

 

“Look, I have to get going. I have to finish getting things ready for our family trip.”

He begged me to tell him all about it once I got back home. I told him I would.

 

After I talked with Tony for a while, parts of my dream plagued my mind again. I thought about the bloodline. I for a moment thought I got it now. More pieces of the puzzle were coming to me. I ran to my room quick to write down everything I could remember.

 

Both leaders, one good one evil, were standing face-to-face, communicating with one another. They had the stones and said a sacred prayer.

As I drew, the images became life like. I must have been at it for a while; mom knocked on my door. The mail had arrived, she handed me a letter. It was from Big John.

 

“It must be important.” She said.

 

I opened it up and it was an invitation to a summer bash on the reservation. I could bring two of my friends and there would be an all-night bon fire and a closing ceremony.

 

“Wow, it sounds like the Olympics.” “

 

“Well son, you should go. I think it would be very good for you to start getting out more and making new friends.”

 

“Thanks, I really appreciated it.” She gave me a hug

 

“Dinner will be ready soon.”

 

Now would be my chance to find out what I could. I connected pieces together of my dreams, gathered clues and took new notes. I had to find some way to fill this gap.

 Chief Spearhorn said that they keep records in their archives, I wonder. When Tony and I were on the reservation, he said he snuck into the library. Surely, they do not have things lying around like that. Then again, Tony is very clever. I remembered him saying there was a door that has a key pad on it. That must be where they keep the records.

 

I decided to get on the internet and research more. Where to begin, Illegal adoptions of Native American children, there were many articles perhaps I should narrow it down by they year.

A Local Reporter Investigates Illegal Adoption Ring

 

Bingo the article was just as I remembered when Tony discovered it.

 

Local reporter investigated illegal adoptions of children from the tribal union reservation. There were about twenty children illegally adopted when the mothers gave birth at the Fairway hospital. Because the women did not live on the reservation at the time, their relatives did and their files are on record.

According to the law, Native American children could not be placed foster care or adopted into non-Native American families. It was very important that the children learn about their heritage this way. Moreover, the reservation would take care of their school and medical needs.

The Department of Child and Family Services worked closely with the council members on the reservation to be sure that the children would be returned. However, one child was never found. Some feared the child might have been kidnapped or sold on the black market; officials struggle to find him.

Once the other children returned, the council members continued their lawsuit and since then the case had been sealed. The public could view no other documents. The reservation now keeps record of all documents concerning this case.

 

Great, now I was going to have to go to the reservation and find out. I wonder if they would even let me in. The Chief is my grandfather, so then he also could tell me who my parents are and if they are still alive. All I had to do is ask right. If they had known this all along, then why not tell me? Why not take me to the reservation? Something was not right here. Another gap in my life that is all I needed.

 

Oh well, I had a busy day tomorrow. Riding horses with Elsha and packing for my trip. My parents must have more information about the adoption. I wonder where they kept them. I have to get the answers somehow. Perhaps I could contact the reporter to see what he or she found out. The reporter worked for the Patagonia Times. Reporters work late so I would call and find out.

I called the newspaper and asked is someone could tell me who the reporter was. The person on the other end said it was along time ago so; they placed me on hold for what felt like an eternity. Finally, someone remembered I was on hold. They did inform me that the reporter was a woman by the name of Veronica Banks however; she no longer worked for the paper. She quit after that story hit the news.

I asked if they new where she was and was told she lived on the outskirts of town near temple cove. However, they were not sure if she still lived there or not. I would have to check the white pages and get her number.

 

I started yawning time hit the sack. I had a busy day tomorrow. Research is on hold until I got back.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Seven

Uncovered Secrets

 

 

I had no idea what I was getting myself into. Imagine,… me riding horses?  Hah, I must have been crazy to accept. I mean, I love motorcycles but I was not too sure about wild kingdom.

 

She looked at me and just smiled.  Elsha assured me that I would be fine. She said the ride would help keep me relaxed. She has been riding all of her life. This was my first time ever. How was riding a horse going to keep me relaxed?

We walked out to the pasture and stood by the fence.

 

“Horses sometimes choose their riders so I want you to stand inside the gate and wait. Just relax and do deep breathing. The horses can sense fear in people. They are very misunderstood creatures; we should not take them for granted.”

 

I went inside the gate and it shut behind me. She told kept telling me to go out further.

 

“Which horse is yours?”

 

“The black on one the end, his name is A Knight’s Dream.”

 

“Where did you come up with that?”

 

“Have you ever read a fairytale book?”

 

“No, I don’t read fairytales that much.”

 

“Well, she is like a princess awaiting her knight in shining in armor. If you can picture it that way...”

 

“Oh, that is a good one.”

 

 Elsha encouraged me to keep going forward. I could see the horses approaching. She told me to watch out for the white one. He was new and no one could get close enough to ride him.

Her dad had about ten horses and they were very beautiful creatures. I stood there and waited.

 

“How will I know which one?” I asked.

 

“Think of something unique that only the horse would do that only you would know.” 

 

Then she told said.

 

 “Close your eyes and concentrate.”

 

The horses spotted me and started in my direction. I closed my eyes and stood still. I could hear them getting closer.

 

“Okay…I can do this,” I said to myself. The first horse that bumps my right shoulder and rubbed my face would be the one.

 

As I stood there, I could hear them around me. The horses were moving around and making noises. Then I felt a nudge on my shoulder and then one of the horses blowing air through its nostrils gently rubbed my face. I opened my eyes to see this beautiful snow-white creature staring at me.

 

“His name is Wind Star.” Elsha said. “Beautiful, isn’t he?”

 

“Yes,” I said.

 

“I am very impressed. This horse never lets anyone near him.”

 

She showed me how to get on him. I placed my foot in the stirrup and pulled myself up. I couldn’t believe this animal chose me to ride him.

 

“Be still, become one with the horse.” Elsha instructed me. “Stroke his main and caress his side. This way he is gets comfortable with his rider.”

 

She spent about an hour showing me how to ride. Falling off was easy but staying on was the hard part. She reminded me to become one with the horse and reassure him.

 

“Become one with the horse…” I kept repeating it to myself.

 

 Wind Star was a fast horse but I needed him to slow down. I gently pulled on his reigns and the horse obeyed. I did everything she said. I kept myself calm and focused. I could feel the horse release air from its stomach and yawn. It sounded like Wind Star was getting comfortable with me as his rider. We spent the day riding through the trails. We had to be careful for wild animals; horses could sense danger and they scare easily.

 

“This is why I bring the dogs; they are good at keeping watch.” Elsha told me.

 

She took me to a hidden valley just beyond the trees; it was breath taking. A valley plain so beautiful…like on a postcard. My eyes could not believe what I was seeing. Tall trees, fresh green grass, beautiful flowers everywhere.

We stopped and listened to the wind blowing through the trees and we could hear water from a nearby creek. Elsha brought along some snacks for us incase we got a little hungry. She was very well prepared. We stopped for a while to rest. Once we rested, she said we would head back up to the trail.

We untied the horses and she let them roam free.

 

“Do you always let the horses roam?”

 

“The horses know their way back home,” she assured me. “Besides, I use the dogs to help round them up.

 

“Do you come here often?” I asked. It sounded like a cheesy pickup line.

 

“Every chance I get. Sometimes I come here to study, take pictures, or when I’ve had a bad day. I come here to get away from it all. I love the outdoors, how about you?” She asked.

 

“Well, yes I do. I never knew this was here though. How did you find it?”

 

“It is just beyond our property line besides, I like it. It is quiet, secluded, and no one is around to disturb you. I think this place is sacred somehow.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Just beyond the tall trees is a small entrance to a cave. I think the  Native Americans dwelled here centuries ago. I didn’t touch anything inside but, I did find some clay pots, a spearhead, and some drawings on the cave walls. I took pictures of what I found.”

 

“Did you tell anyone about it? I would like to have a quick look.”

 

“No,” she quickly replied. “I believe that nature intended for us to leave well enough alone and not disturb it. To disturb the cave would be disrespectful.”

 

I figured I had better leave this one alone. She also told me how she took pictures of the cave by extending her arm into the cave with her camera lens and took pictures. She said she never went in the cave, she was too afraid she would disturb or mess up something.

 She mentioned how she wanted to tell Chief Spearhorn when he was here but could not get near him. It appeared only special people like me could get near him. 

 

She nudged me in my shoulder and started laughing.

 

“Tell me. How do you know the Chief?”

 

“I met him through Ms. Creed.”

 

“Ms. Mystery Woman with a Secret…” She said softly. I looked at her frowning.

 

“What do you mean by mystery woman?”

 

“You mean you don’t know that Ms. Creed has a secret?”

 

“Secret, what secret could Ms. Creed possibly have? What are you talking about Elsha?”

 

She turned to look at me.

 

“One day, I stayed after school because I asked if I could use the lab to develop my pictures. Well Ms. Creed was in the other room, I heard her talking on the phone with someone and she was upset. I thought it was about all the mysterious disappearances of the bodies from the morgue. However, this was something different.”

 

“Go on,” I said.

 

“Well, whoever she was talking to, she said something about them not bringing someone here, that it was too dangerous. Also, that no one must ever know about ‘her’ and did they get the stone necklace she sent. Then, I guessed the person on the other end was saying something, like when she was coming for a visit. She said she couldn’t come to Rocky Point. Something had come up here and that she could not leave yet. It would have to wait until the end of the school year. I knew it was something serious because Ms. Creed’s voice changed, as if she was crying or something. Then she said ‘She knows, she made a promise and she will be there she just needed more time.’ I said it before and I will say it again, the mystery woman with a secret.”

 

“That conversation could have been about a relative wanting to visit or something.”

 

“You have the relative part right.”

 

“Elsha, what are you talking about?”

 

“Ms. Creed has a daughter and she does not want her to come to Patagonia.”

 

“You can’t be serious. Ms. Creed doesn’t have any children.”

 

“Then why would she ask the person on the other phone if they received the check and what about this stone necklace? There is something about her and she is hiding it.”

 

I paused for a moment trying to collect my thoughts. Ms. Creed never mentioned children, and the necklace she’s talking about that much is true.

 

“Wait a minute, what makes you think that all of this true and besides you were in another room.”

 

“Well, Mr. Smarty pants; while I was listening I dropped a bottle of rapid fixer on the floor. She heard it. Then she came into the room and found me on the floor. She said she did not know anyone was here. I told her I did not know either because she startled me. Then she asked me how much did I hear. I figured she wanted to know how much of her secret I had heard.”

 

“It is called privacy, doll.” I said sarcastically.

 

“Let me finish, motor mouth. I had my iPod with me so I turned it on so she could hear the music coming from my earphones. She told me that she would call the janitor to help me with the spill. Just before she went back to the adjourning room, she asked what I was doing there after school. I told her I got permission from Mrs. Johnson to develop the pictures from Chief Spearhorns speech at the library. She told me she would love to see them and to stop by her class once I had developed them. Then she looked at me again and said, ‘Are you sure you did not hear anything’. I said not with these on, holding up my earphones.”

 

 Do you believe me now?’

 

She spoke with such an attitude. I apologized to her and explained I did not mean to make her upset.

 

Then she responded.

 

 ‘I am not upset.’ I know you like Ms. Creed who doesn’t. However, I know what I heard. I would not make any of this up. Oh, and one more thing do not ever call me doll again, okay. Remember, my name is Elsha.”

 

“My apologies Elsha and my name is Kyle, not motor mouth.”

 

 We both looked at each other and laughed.

 

 “Did you tell anyone about Ms. Creed?”

 

“ No, you’re the first. So, don’t you  say anything to anyone. I want to respect her. Besides, I hear a lot of things but I keep it to myself.”

 

“What other things have you heard?”

 

“Am I on trial now?”

 

“No, I’m just curious.”

 

“Are you asking me have I heard things about you? Well, if you just want to know, I have. It does not change anything though. Look Kyle, I could care less about what people say, I draw my own conclusions about people. You are unique in your own way, even when you are sleeping. Oh yeah, I forgot, that day in the library, I did not mean to disturb you. I thought you were reading.”

 

“I was, I must have dozed off. I like the library it is a very peaceful place and it is never crowded on Fridays. I do not have many friends. Tony is my best friend. How about you, do you have friends?”

 

“I don’t spend my time worrying about who likes me and who doesn’t. I am my own person and I can handle myself. What does it matter anyway?”

 

“Hey, calm down I just asked.”

 

“Sorry, I did not mean to be defensive. It is a habit I have.”

 

We kept talking for a while. She told me about her hobbies and asked if I had any. I would have told her what I did in my spare time: Instead of me chasing dreams my dreams are chasing me. 

 

“You are a nice person Kyle and I enjoy being around you.”

 

I was speechless well at least I know she enjoys my company.

 

“So have you developed any more pictures?” I said trying to keep up in conversation.

 

“They should be ready in a few more days.”

 

“Elsha, you have helped me in so many ways. I cannot tell you how but, one day, I will. Just me being out here like this, around you, I have no fear at all. I mean there are situations I do not talk about, however, when I am with you, nothing. There is just a strong and positive atmosphere. I really do not know how to explain it all to you.”

 

By his time, my heartbeat picked up and then my palms were sweating.

 

“Elsha, what I am trying to say is….never mind.” I stopped and just looked at her.

 

“I know what you are trying to say, Kyle.”  Oh, no she has a boyfriend.  “I am just not ready to date yet, I hope you understand.”

 

“Yes, I do. I would never pressure you. I mean. I am not very good at this.” I said trying to laugh. “I respect your decision. What I meant to say was I enjoy your company and would like to continue that as a friend of course.”

 

“I would like that very much,” she smiled at me. “Come on I have to get the horses back.”

 

We gathered the horses and started back. It was a quiet ride to the ranch. I could not help but stare at her; she was so beautiful. Her black hair was just flowing in the wind like silk. I loved the way she smiled at me. 

The ride felt like hours but we finally reached the ranch. We came down the hill and Elsha’s father was waiting for us. She waved to him as we approached.

 

I was very nervous about meeting her dad.

 

“Hello, my princess. Who might you be young man?”

 

“Daddy, this is Kyle Green. We go to school together.”

 

“Oh, yes, your father is the football coach.”

 

“Yes sir,” I said nervously.

 

“How was the ride?”

 

“Bumpy, sir,” I said rubbing my hind end. “Very bumpy.”

 

“Well, you will get used to it. My princess here is the best teacher anyone could have.”

 

“Daddy, why are you home early?”

 

“Well honey I have to go out of town for a few days.”

 

“Why?”

 

“The police down at Rocky Point asked me to come there to help them with an investigation. Some remains were found near the border and, according to the coroner, they are similar to the ones we have here. I will need for you to stay at your uncle’s place while I am gone.”

 

“Sure daddy.”

 

“Kyle?” he called.

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

“You keep an eye on my princess; do not let anything happen to her.”

 

“Daddy, you know I can take care of myself.”

 

“I know that dear but I will feel safer knowing that someone is watching you.” He looked at me and winked.

 

“Yes sir, I will sir.”

 

“I am going to have to take the dogs and some of the horses with me so, the ranch hands will be here soon. Oh, by the way sweetheart, a package came for you. I believe those photos you were waiting on have arrived. I put the box on the kitchen counter.”

 

“Thanks Dad…wow that was fast.”

 

“So Kyle, what do you think about Wind Star?”

 

“He is a very nice horse sir, very fast too.”

 

“Yes, I have to agree. I don’t really know where he came from. One day I found him wandering in the wild with no tag. No one has claimed him yet so I named him Wind Star, because he’s fast like the wind and, if you look a the mark on his chest, it is shaped like a star. I tried to capture him on many occasions but he was just to fast. I figured if I gave him time, he would come around again and when he did, I was ready for him.”

 

“How did you capture him?” I asked.

 

“Well I really did not have to. We were rounding up horses one day and, as the gate was open, he ran right in. I figured this is where he wanted to be. I learned that a horse that runs free will make his home where he wants. When he is ready to leave then, he will but so far, he likes it. Therefore, I keep him around. As I think about, it if memory serves me correct, you are his first rider. None of my other ranch-hands could get near him. I think he likes you.”

 

“I think so too, sir.” Rubbing Wind Star he responded by neighing and moving his leg back and forth.

 

“Wow, I have never seen this horse respond to anyone like that before. Son, you must have a special gift.” Wind Star agreed neighing behind me.

 

“Come on Kyle, let’s go put the horses away.”

 

We walked over to the fence and released the horses. We watched them run with the other horses. Wind Star was dominant over the other horses. They responded to him as if he were their leader.

 

“Well, I have to be going now. I promised my dad I would help pack for our weekend trip.”

 

“Cool, where are you going?”

 

“We have a cabin up in the hills near Mountain Peak. My dad wants to take us away for a few days and spend some family time there.”

 

“That sounds like fun. My dad used to take my mom and me up there to camp out and ride horses.”

 

“Where is your mother?” I asked.

 

“My parents divorced when I was much younger. They both received joint custody of me until one day my mother decided that I was interfering with her career plans…more like boyfriend career plans. Therefore, she decided to run off with some rich person and sail around the world. I guess she figured cruising around the world would be better than having a child glued to her hip.”

 

“Do you ever hear from her?”

 

“It depends what part of the world she is in. I will get a post card from Monaco, Rio de Janeiro, or some other part of the world letting me know that she loves me. In addition, how she and her boyfriend would like me to visit them for the summer cruising around the world. She sends me gifts on my birthday and at Christmas. She knows I love photography so she is always sending me the latest camera gear and pictures for my scrapbook.”

 

I could see talking about it was making her a little upset so I told her she did not have to explain anything else to me. She said it was ok and that she was used to it. She said her mom has been begging her to sail with her and Francisco. That is his name. She is waiting on me to spend a summer with them.

 

“Are you going to?”

 

 “No, I would rather stay here instead. Besides, I do not think I want to be stuck on a boat with my mom and her boyfriend telling me about their adventures on the sea. I would rather throw myself overboard.” We both laughed.

 

“Thanks her for teaching me how to ride. Can I see you again?”

 

“Yeah, at school,” she laughed.

 

“Oh, you got jokes.”

 

“Well you said you wanted to see me again right?” With a smirk on her face, she laughed again.

 

“All right, all right, I will see you at school then.”

 

“Have fun this weekend.” She said.

 

“I will.”

 

I got in my car and drove off. My cell phone was buzzing in the seat. Oh, I forgot about my phone. Six missed calls. I picked up my phone and listened. Dad reminded me to finish the camper when I got home. Then my mother called to remind me to help dad. The last call was from Tony wanting details and for me to call my parents.

What a day this had been, I would definitely have to write this one down in my book.

The book!  Oh, I forgot to ask her about my book. It was too late to turn around now, my parents would kill me. Oh well, it was not as if I didn’t have paper around and I have not had any dreams lately either.

 

I arrived home just in time to help dad get all of the fishing gear ready for our trip.

 

“How did things go?”

 

“Very well.”

 

“You look different and you almost have a glow,” dad pointed out as he looked over me. “Who is she son?”

 

“What?” I said pretending like as if I did not know what he was talking about.

 

“You heard me, the last time I saw a look like that was when I first met your mother”. 

 

“Ok dad, her name is Elsha.”

 

“Oh, Chief Morgan’s daughter that takes all of the pictures?”

 

“Yeah, that is Elsha.”

 

“She is a very pretty girl.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

“So what did you two do today?”

 

“Horseback riding, her dad has about ten horses, and one of them happened to have chosen me as a rider.”

 

“That is interesting.”

 

I happily replied as I reminisced my day.

 

“Yes, it is.” 

 

“Son, I am glad that you are spending more time doing things as a young kid should. In spite of everything that has happened around here. I am glad to see that someone other than your mother is keeping a smile on your face. Were finished here for now, you better wash up before dinner you don’t want to get horse hair all over the table.”

 

“Okay dad.”

 

We walked in the house and mom was setting the table. I could not be happier. My parents were smiling again, my nightmares were now pleasant dreams; this was too good to be true. Our family had survived many obstacles and now we were able to sit down and talk about them like a real family.

However even though the nightmares subsided, I still had that feeling occasionally that something else was going to surface. It was like the calm before the storm. At least, for the moment, I was going to enjoy this moment with my parents. I needed this and so did they.

 

I told them all about Elsha at dinner, mom was very anxious to know more about her.

 

“I want to meet her.”

 

“I will invite her over next week sometime.”

 

Mom gave me this calming smile as she responded.

 

“That’s fine dear.”

 

We would leave early in the morning and dad wanted me to get my rest. I told mom I would do the dishes and dad said not to be up too late.

I wonder what she was doing. Was she thinking about me at all? Many things played in my mind repeatedly. Could Ms. Creed have a daughter? What will Elsha’s dad find at Rocky Point? Ms. Creed’s daughter is there. What about the cave Elsha found? Either way, all I could see was her smile. I could not help but to think about her she was beautiful and I think that I was in love with her…like wet feet…wet feet!

 

 

“Oh no!”

 

Water was everywhere. I was so caught up in my daydreams, I let the sink overrun. I grabbed the mop to soak up the water quick just in case my parents came downstairs. My cell phone rang and it was Tony.

 

“Hey dude, I have been trying to reach you all day.” 

 

“I have been busy getting ready for my family trip tomorrow.”

 

“So tell me how today was?”

 

“It was nice we did some horseback riding, I met her dad, it was cool.”

 

“Did she have your book?”

 

“I forgot to ask her.”

 

“If I were in your shoes I would forget the time of day that girl is hot!”

 

“You are such a dork. Look, I have to go we leave for Mountain Peak in the morning and I cannot stay up too late. I will see you tomorrow.”

 

“Later lover boy” Tony said. He was so crazy.

 

I finished the kitchen and went to my room. She was all I could think about; I tried to get her out of my mind. She plagued my mind worse than my dreams. I could only imagine what she thinks of me. Our first meeting was not a good one, nor the second but I was glad we got the chance to spend time together. She had a tough side to her though and she was outspoken.

 

 

***

 

 

 “What a day, Kyle is a very nice person.” Elsha thought to herself.

 

He is a little awkward but nice. He looked somewhat disturbed. Despite of what I heard about him, everyone has some kind of problem.  All it takes is just getting to know a person. I really enjoyed Kyle’s company today. I am glad we got a chance to talk, he is unique, Wind Star would agree to that. Today I believe he overcame a fear that he did not know he had.

 

When he was in the fence, the horses were like a magnet to him. Wind Star did not let anyone near him or even try to ride him, only Kyle. He was not so bad after all. Look at me, my dad is a doctor and a forensics specialist. My mother, well, that is another story. She just chose to live a life childfree. Still she tries to be a mother to me while away.

 

I grew up hating her for not being there. I remember some of the arguments my parents used to have. Mother would get mad at dad for not being home because he was going to school and working late nights. He was taking care of his family. She said there was never enough money; she could not see it was due to her spending habit. Therefore, I guess they decided to part ways. I wanted to stay with my dad. He spent time with me as much as possible. Well, she expected the television to take care of me while she talked on the phone or was just too busy to watch her little girl.

 

My parents met in high school and, of course, my mother got pregnant with me. They both went on to college after that. Money and a new baby did not work so well but they got married anyway. They both tried to make it work but things were just too different. Dad worked hard, went to school while my mother stayed home to take care of me. I guess at one point she grew tired so the arguments came and went I knew she wanted to leave. Dad would make sure he spent as much time with me but mom kept complaining.

 

Therefore, she started seeing other people; it hurt my dad…bad. He said he saw it coming and he tried to tell her that once he finished school, times would be different. If she had waited for him, she would see he did very well for himself. He had this house built and he wanted me to be in a safe place and to be sure that I would always be happy. She on the other had met her boyfriend at some social club and now she is sailing the world.

 

I guess they both got what they wanted. She got her rich man and her freedom and daddy got his princess. Speaking of my dad, he is one of the most eligible bachelors in town and he is very good looking. I got my hair from him and I have my mothers hazel eyes.

 

Dad was preparing to leave for Rocky Point in the morning. He wanted me to stay with my uncle for a few days until he returned. No problem, I liked my uncle. He is the Chief of Police and he is very nosy, comes with the territory I guess.

My uncle likes to ask me if any of the boys are interested in me. He wants me to let him know and he will run a check on them. I thought he was joking but he was serious. My uncle was very protective. I felt sorry for my little twin cousins when they get older.

 

I went to the kitchen to get my package and the rest of my books. Dad did not like clutter so I had to be sure the countertops stayed clear of my books and things.

 

“Yep this is it, Photo Specialist, the film developers.” I looked over the package. I also noticed I received an envelope from my mom; it must have been more pictures of the lavish life style.

 

I took my package to my room, set them on my computer desk, and put my books on the floor next to my bed. I liked to read before going to bed; I would rather just reach down and pick them up. If dad saw this, he would have a cow. I opened the box to see that the developing company had sorted my pictures per my request.

 

“What do we have here: School Academics, Recreational, and Exploration and Public Relations.”

 

These photos were in different folders and labeled according to their events.  I looked at the pictures and put them in order for my scrapbook collection by category. Of course, I couldn’t help but be organized. I got it from my dad; he is a neat freak and has to have everything in order.

 

“Now on to the next one.”

 

By the time I got to Exploration, I was a little tired so I decided to get them sorted for each of my books.

 

“Public relations.”

 

I picked up the picture of Kyle and the Chief. I assumed the other kid was Tony. He was a handsome young man, talking about Kyle of course. I stared at his picture for a moment. He does have mysterious eyes though. I decided to keep this one up on my mirror just until I was ready to put it in book. I wonder if he would like a copy of it. I will just keep it out to give to him so I will not forget.

Now onto the next set of pictures. I took these pictures when I went out in the forest a while ago, such a wonderful place, quiet, secluded, and pretty. I was somewhat surprised that they arrived so fast. I was not expecting them for another couple of days. Oh well I was glad I had them now.

 

As I looked, I could see the clay pots and some sort of drawings on the wall. ‘Hmmmm….Interesting. I sat down to my computer and scanned the pictures in one by one to see a large image. I have made an unbelievable discovery here; surely national geographic would love to see something like this.

However, I do not want the news media and strangers poking around here and then my secret place will become a tourist attraction. Perhaps, I will keep this to myself just for a while and maybe contact the reservation and let them know about my discovery.  The images on the wall were like some kind of ritual. It appears to be men on a rock holding up staffs, a full moon.

In addition, there is some sort of half-human half wolf thing.

 

Other photos showed eyes peering through the darkness. This was creepy. The more I looked at the images; I could feel a chill come over me. There was some ancient writing but I could not quite make it out. I enlarged the images but it was no good, this must have been when I ran out of flash.

One last picture shows a body with black mist rising out of its chest what kind of ritual was this. I must go back to the cave and take more pictures. I do not want to disturb the sacred grounds though. This time I will be careful and take my flash, my extended lens, and my video camera so I can also record.

 

Great, I will make plans for my next expedition.  It was really getting late and I had to get to bed. Dad was leaving in the morning and I wanted to see him off.

 

“So tired…” I stumbled over my books. I forgot those were there. I picked them up to place them on my bookshelf. “Wait a minute…this was not my book. Hmmm… property of Kyle Green. What kind of book is this,” I wondered.

 

He was quite the artist. I laid down on my bed and looked at the pictures. The images were so life like and very detailed. The notes talked about the events that took place in each dream. I was in shock at what I was looking at.

Therefore, the rumors were true he did have nightmares. Kyle was not crazy; his nightmares were very real and they were definitely haunting him.

 

“I should not be looking at this. Surely, this was an invasion of privacy,” I thought aloud but I just could not put it down.

 

Since he was little, Kyle has seen the dark images of half man half wolf. He talked about the smells, sounds, ways he knows when they are there. He can feel them watching him, eyes peering through the night.

Repeatedly, I whispered the words he wrote in his book:

 

“Eyes peering through the night…dark beings…the photo.” It dawned on me.

 

I looked through each of them and I could not believe it. The images are the same as on the cave walls. Kyle, poor Kyle, he must have been going crazy out of his mind. I could only imagine what he was going through. The doctors, the night sweats, this all has to mean something.

I kept looking through the book until I found more and more chilling details of Kyle’s dreams. Only special people can expose the creatures if they survived. Kyle’s details were very clear. I was going to help him find the missing pieces to this puzzle. I know this is dangerous but I had to help him out as much as possible.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Eight

The Expedition

 

 

Rainstorm…

 

I am definitely not going anywhere in this weather. The thunder and lightening was terrible. I called the ranch-hands to check on the horses and they were fine.

When lightening storms are severe, the horses could get spooked. Therefore, we put them in the stables so they would feel safe.

 

I called my dad to see how things were going. He said it was a little tricky, the terrain was very rough up in the mountains but the horses did okay.

He was meeting with another forensic doctor to discuss some new information that had just recently surfaced. He would be leaving first thing in the morning but they asked him to stay another day to assist them on another case. I asked him if I could go home in the morning but he suggested I spend one more day at my uncle’s place. He said he would make it up to me when he got back. I agreed. I told him that I loved him and would see him soon.

 

My uncle was cool. He did not get to see me as much because he was so busy. Because of his title and position, he was very busy trying to solve murder cases.

Since I was staying one more day, my uncle asked me if I could watch the twins while he took his wife out to dinner. Since he had been busy working so much, he finally got a break to spend time with his family.

My uncle rented some movies for the kids and I sat down to enjoy the movies with them. I could not help but to think of Kyle I just hoped he was able to relax with his family and have fun.

 

As the children watched the movie, I looked through his book some more. I must return it to him when he gets back. I would have to go and search the caves to get more clues. I would have to go by the cave tomorrow and be home before dad gets back. Good thing the trail is up the hill behind our house.

 

After a while, the twins fell asleep and I put them to bed. My uncle called to check on us. I told him we were fine the children were asleep and I was catching up on some reading. He said they would be home in a few hours they were going to catch a late movie. I told him to be careful the storm appeared to be getting worse.

I hung up the phone and took out my laptop. I had stored my pictures on it for my research. I looked up the area where dad had our house built. I researched our town in Arizona back several hundred years, looking up maps and pin pointing geographical areas.

 

Back in the early 1920s, archeological scientist discovered cave dwellings along the hillsides of Arizona with Indian scouts. They were granted access to the reservations for research only. However, they were not allowed to remove any artifacts they found; they were only allowed to take pictures and notes of what their discoveries.

 

I did find other articles on archeological ruins for Patagonia I did find there were caves and burial grounds here. I would have to see if our land was on the map.

According to the map that I found, Hunter Valley used to be a dwelling place for Native Americans years ago. Somehow, the colony of people vanished. No one knew what happened to the natives. Some say the people left to escape famine or they died due to plague. Other archeologists speculated the people sought refuge deep within the caves to escape war.

 

The geographical map showed caves deep within the mountains. The caves were unreachable due to landslides. However, another scientist, by the name of Jeremiah Flynn, said there was a story told by the natives of a hidden sacred place where different tribes used to dwell. In his book, he stated there is an old Indian tale that talks about a sacred burial ground of ancient warriors. They called this place The Forbidden Land.  Only certain people could go and walk the grounds; kind of like keepers of the grave, making sure they went undisturbed.

 

From generation to generation, the elders selected one person from each tribe during the high moon. They would dedicate themselves and their lives as guardians of the dead. It was  rumored that a sacred prayer sealed the entrance to the cave centuries ago to keep people from ever entering or disturbing the tombs.

Others thought the stories were fabricated just to keep people away; seeing that the cave was also a diamond mine possessing the richest jewels.

 

Kyle was reading a book on The Forbidden Lands. The more research I did the more interested I became. I looked at Kyle’s drawings and discovered another clue.

Kyle stated in his dreams he would be in a clearing describing it as a place beyond tall trees in an open valley. There he would see the dark images. The drawings of bodies laying with the dark beings hovering over them were very chilling. I started comparing them with the photos I took of the cave. Some of the images were too dark but I could barely make out the writing on the wall.

 

It was getting late so, I turned off my laptop, grabbed my journal, and started making a list of the materials I would need for my expedition. I would definitely need my camera with the extended lens, tripod, video camera, oh-yeah, extra batteries, flash light, my camera rods, bottled water, and a few snacks.

I placed the list and the photos in Kyle’s book and placed them in my backpack so I would not forget. I wanted to see how far in I can go without setting foot inside.

 

After making my list, I checked on the kids, you would think they would be scared to sleep with the thunder and lightening as loud as it was. Despite it, they both were sound asleep.

I went back to the living room and curled up on the couch to watch some late night television. However, I decided to read instead. I drifted off to sleep for a while. My uncle came home. Even though I was sleeping, I could hear him talking.

The storm had knocked the power out so they had to get a rain check on their movie. My book must have fallen on the floor my uncle picked it up and placed it on the table for me.

 

“She’s just like her uncle.” My aunt, Faith, said.

 

“Really, how?” My uncle replied.

 

“You always fall asleep with a book in your arms.” She covered me with a warm blanket. I snuggled deeper into the couch and fell into a deep sleep.

 

The next morning I woke up to the sound of birds chirping and the sun beaming through the window. I could smell bacon an eggs cooking in the kitchen. My aunt was preparing breakfast and my uncle was sitting at the table drinking his coffee.

 

“Good morning, sunshine.”

 

Trying not to yawn I replied.

 

“Morning,” 

 

“Sleep well last night?”

 

“Yes, I did thanks.”

 

“Your dad called while you were sleep; he should be here sometime this afternoon it appears the storm is headed his direction and he wants to get on the road.”

 

“Thanks unc.” 

 

“So what are your plans for the day? You are welcome to stay as long as you like.”

 

“That is okay. I want to finish putting my scrapbooks together so I will be headed back home soon.”

 

Then my aunt Faith walks in holding a tray full of delicious food.

 

“Breakfast is served.”

 

After breakfast, I packed my things and my uncle tried to convince me to stay. He received a call and had to report to work. Faith thanked me for watching my cousins. She gave me a big hug saying,

 

“Here, go buy yourself something nice.”

 

Slipping me a fifty-dollar bill, she kissed me on my forehead.

 

I considered her as a mother more than I did my biological mother. She was there when I needed someone to talk to about boys, periods, and other things. My aunt was very cool, I could not imagine having twins but they did run in the family. My uncle says the twins are just like me, always inquisitive and wanting to know more.

 

Before I could leave my aunt asked me to hang out with her.

 

“Do you want to do some shopping in town?”

 

“No thanks, I’m gonna go home to check on the horses. Can you give me a rain check?”

 

 I wanted to stop by the bookstore on my way home to see if it was open too. Since my aunt paid me for babysitting, I would use the money to purchase a new book. Smith’s bookstore just happened to be open but closed early on Sundays. Thankfully, I had perfect timing.

I searched the directory to see if they had any books on Jeremiah Flynn, only one left in stock.

Bingo! The Forbidden Lands.

 

I paid for my book and headed home. I could see the storm clouds rolling over the mountains. I hoped dad would make it out of town before the storm hit Rocky Point.

 

When I reached home, I could see the ranch-hands putting the horses back out in the fields to run. Horses do not like to be in small places for a long time; they need much bigger space. That is why when dad built the barn; he made sure the horses felt like they were not in a box. Therefore, if they were to get spooked they will have room to run and not hurt themselves.

 

I waved to Rodrigo and the others; he was dad’s longtime friend he took good care of the horses. Our families have been close for years. I met Rodrigo at the main gate.

 

“Can you mount A Knight’s Dream for me?”

 

I went inside to gather my things. I took out my list and double-checked everything I would need. I placed the book on my desk and changed clothes. I almost forgot my hat and gloves. I put on a long sleeve shirt, black jacket and some dark jeans. Grabbed some snacks and headed out. Rodrigo met me at the gate with my horse.

 

“Where are you going, senorita?”

 

“Just out for a ride to take more pictures for my scrapbook collection. I won’t be long.”

 

“Okay senorita, you be careful out there and keep your eyes open. Some of the men spotted some wild animals yesterday, are you sure we cannot assist you?”

 

“No thanks, I am not going far and plus I have my cell phone with me.”

 

The animals must be following the herds we usually get a lot of deer and elk out here. They must have spotted the coyotes.

I headed up the trail on the horse; it was about a ten minute to fifteen-minute ride to the cave. I knew Rodrigo looked out for me; he had a concerned look on his face when I left. We usually never take the horses without the dogs because they act like security.

 

There were a few clouds in the sky; I assumed we had another storm approaching so I had better hurry. I reached the valley just beyond the tall trees. I tied A Knights Dream to a tree placed the feeding sack on her for a while then proceeded to unpack my backpack. I had to be careful because the ground was still wet. Good thing I had my riding boots on. I had Kyle’s book and my photo with me. I placed my bag on my shoulder and headed to the cave. I loved it out here, so peaceful and quiet. The view was breathtaking. The horses loved it, plenty of fresh grass to eat. The springtime was the best the butterflies migrated flying around in a rainbow of colors.

 

I proceeded to the cave and set up my equipment. I started taking pictures and notes recording my information.

I must have been at it for hours. The sky started to grow dark a little.

 

Whispering my thoughts out loud.

 

“Just a few more minutes,”

 

I noticed before in the photo there was a little light coming from the back of the cave. Perhaps there was an opening somewhere; maybe it would be big enough for me to lower my camera down into it.

I climbed on top of the rocks to set up. It was slippery due to the rain. Not an easy thing to do when you have about twenty-five pounds of camera equipment on your back.

Finally, I made it and caught my breath. I put my camera around my neck and walked slowly so I could find an opening; and I did. I walked along top of it; it stretched far back. I do not know where the light could have come from but then, I found it.

 

Slowly, the rocks under me feet begin to crumble. Suddenly, the cave gave way and I fell in. I fell hard against the rocks not once but twice and landed on my back. I do not know how long I was out. I cut my head and I was bleeding. I lay there in the dark just seeing the light outside. There must have been another passage when I fell and knocked it loose. I do not know how far down I was though.

I tried to reach my phone but I could not move. I picked up my camera and luckily, I had the light attached to it. I shined it all around the cave and I could see the drawings. The images were just as I saw in my photos. This is what Kyle saw in his dreams. His nightmares painted on these walls. Each detail told a story of war and symbols of sacrifice.

I started snapping pictures with my camera. I could only hold my arms up for so long though.

 

I was alone in the dark. I talked myself, tried to calm and slowed my breathing. I could hear A Knights Dream neighing on the outside. She must have sensed danger.

 

“Stay calm, Elsha, just stay calm.”

 

I could not help but think about dad; he will be so worried about me. I closed my eyes and tried to focus. The clouds covered the sun and the wind was blowing; the temperature was dropping fast. No one knows where I am and I do not know what is lurking in this cave. Oh, I did not want to think about that either.

Dad is going to ground me for the rest of my life. Surely, he was on his way back home now, he will come find me. I was starting to feel cold and I was fading in and out. I tried to hold on and told myself to fight but I just could not. I felt myself slipping away again.

 

 

***

 

 

“Hello.”

 

“Hi Faith, it is, me John.”

 

“Well hello, how are you?”

 

“Doing well, listen is Elsha still there with you and Frank?”

 

“No, she is not. She left early this afternoon? Is there any thing wrong?”

 

“Just a little worried. I have been calling the house and her cell phone and she is not answering either of them.”

 

“Maybe she is out with friends.”

 

“Perhaps, I will keep trying to reach her.”

 

Faith was now worried too; she called her husband to see if he had seen Elsha. He stated he had not seen her since breakfast this morning. She explained to him that John called and was very worried. Frank said he would ask some of the officers if they spot her car to call it in.

Because he was the Chief of Police, he had a trace placed on her cell phone. John reached the house and there was about a few hours of daylight left. Elsha had been missing for about six hours now and no one had heard from her.

 

Word started to spread through town that Elsha was missing. John finally reached home; Elsha had parked her car in the garage.  John went through the house calling for her but she did not answer. He went up to her room and she was not there. His brother, the Police Chief, had arrived.

 

“Did she leave a note?” Frank asked his brother; but, there was none, no phone messages either.

 

“Have you contacted her friends?”

 

“No, she doesn’t have many friends…except there was a boy she just met. I think he said his name was Kyle. She had taken him horseback riding the other day.”

 

“Kyle Green? I know who he is; his dad is the football coach at the high school. Try not to worry I will have one of my men call it in.”

 

The hours started to grow late and daylight was just about over.

 

By this time, more officers had arrived to form a search party. John and Frank were talking when one of the officers approached him and stated that Kyle and his parents were vacationing at Mountain Peak; it was about twenty-five miles east of Hunter Valley. Chief Morgan told the officers to see if he could reach one of the officers by radio.

They were also informed that another storm was approaching and it could be a bad one. With only a little daylight left, the search may have to start in the morning. With other park rangers checking all of the cabins they hoped to get in touch with them to see if, Kyle knew anything about Elsha’s whereabouts. 

 

Kyle and his parents were having a great time together. It was very nice up in the mountains. Kyle referred to it as the place where Elsha took him: quiet and serene.

Kyle and his dad finished fishing and headed back to the cabin when a park ranger told them that they were evacuating the campgrounds. There was a serious storm approaching and he encouraged them to get down the mountain or we would end up stranded. It was a drive to get up to the cabin so it did make sense.

 

***

 

 

Mom was on the porch waiting, she had already started packing our things. She turned on the radio to get an update on the weather but all we were able to get was static. We were just about to lock up the cabin when there was a knock at the cabin door. Dad opened the door and it was the same park ranger.

 

“Are you Mr. Green?”

 

“Yes, I am.”

 

“Can I see your identification, just to be sure?”

 

“What is this all about?” Dad asked.

 

“Well sir, we have a call from a Police Chief Morgan and he would like to speak with your son.”

 

“What for?” Mom said.

 

All I could think about is what Chief Morgan could want with me.

 

“Sir if will follow me down the mountain, I can patch a call to you. I am afraid we will not get good reception here due to the lightening striking one of our towers. Do you have a CB radio in your vehicle?”

 

Dad was getting irritated and worried.

 

“Yes I do.”

 

“Good, as soon as we get down the mountain past the mile marker post twenty-one, turn your radio to number two. We have another tower there and we should be able to get good reception.”

 

Dad agreed and we loaded up the rest of our things and started down the mountain. We talked amongst ourselves trying to figure out what was happening.

 

I had no idea Chief Morgan and my dad were very good friends. Whatever is going on it must be very important. I wondered if they have found more bodies.

On the other hand, was someone we knew hurt or missing? I checked my cell phone and no bars. I hoped it was not Tony…no way not Tony. Then again, I wonder whom. Dad knew many people so it could be anyone.

 

We were almost down the mountain dad started to turn on the radio we past the mile marker and we were on frequency two. We could barely hear the people talking. The winds were starting to pick up. Dad could not go fast because of our trailer we pulled behind us. It was blowing strong and we could feel the truck shaking.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Nine

Search and Rescue

 

 

 

We reached the bottom of the hill and started onto the main road. Then the park ranger-notified dad that Police Chief Morgan was ready to speak with him.

 

The ranger gave dad the cue to go ahead.

 

“Go ahead Chief.”

 

“Tom, this is Chief Morgan, I am sorry to have to bother you at this time but, we need to speak with your son. It is an urgent matter.”

 

“What is this all about? Frank what’s going on?”

 

“We just want to know if he had heard from Elsha.”

 

I nodded my head no; I had no idea where she was.

 

“No, not since the other day when they went horseback riding Frank,”

 

“Thanks for the information.” Chief Morgan said.

 

Dad tried to ask him more questions but the radio was out. The storm was picking up and lightening was interfering in everything. Why were they looking for Elsha? What was going on? Dad and mom were wondering the same thing. Hunter Valley was not far, so dad said he was going to stop by and see. He knew Chief Morgan very well and he would not ask questions if something was not wrong.

 

As we approached the big rock, I showed dad where to turn in. The place was swarming with Police cars with their lights flashing. They looked like they were getting ready to start a search. We all got out to be greeted by an officer who was about to tell us we should not be there but Chief Morgan stopped him.

 

 

“What was going on?”

 

“Elsha has been missing since this afternoon and no one knows where she is.”

 

“I can help you look.”

 

I stepped forward and offered to help as well.

 

“So can I. I’m in.

 

 

Elsha was my friend. I checked my phone and I could see that Tony had been trying to reach me. I listened to his messages and he was in a panic. He said that the Police have been all over town asking if anyone had seen Elsha. I called him to let him know that I had just found out. He told me that he was close by and knew they were going to start a search; he was on his way to help.

I waited for him to arrive; it is good to have a friend by your side when the girl you like is missing.

 

People started to gather and the sun would be going down soon. Elsha’s dad came running out of the house with a paper in his hand.

 

“Do you know anything about this?”

 

“No,” I told him.

 

Then he turned to his brother John.

 

“It looks more like an expedition. Do you know where Elsha could have gone?”

 

John was starting to panic; you could see fear all over his face.

 

“I’m not sure; she does a lot of riding all over this place.”

 

Then in interjected to tell them what I knew.

 

“I may know where she could be. Elsha took me on a ride the other day to one of her favorite places.”

 

By this time, Rodrigo heard the news and came to offer his assistance. He explained that he was the last to see her and pointed in the direction she went. Then we heard a noise and saw Elsha’s horse, A Knights Dream. She had been wandering around and, just like Elsha said, had found her way home.

Her rope was tangled in the brushes and some of Elsha’s belongings were still on her. We ran over to get the horse and she appeared to be okay, with the exception of some claw marks on her side. Now we all started to worry.

 

Police Chief Morgan immediately started the search and John went to gather the horses. Elsha dogs, Tango and Boomer, could sense something was wrong. Even Wind Star was running a round; something was in the air and I could feel it all over me.

With the news media showing up and police cars everywhere, this place started to look like ground zero. Divided up into groups of ten, the search and rescue teams set off in different directions.

Everyone received instruction to radio if they found anything and to keep checking their frequencies. Meanwhile, I just could not sit around. Chief Morgan questioned me.

 

“Are you sure that’s where you Elsha took you?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Elsha’s dad looked at Rodrigo with an anxious look.

 

“We needed the horses!”

 

Tony had now arrived and he offered to help. I told him that I really appreciated it and thanked him.

 

John walks toward Tony and me with a few horses.

 

“Since Wind Star will only let you ride him, I thought it best if you did.”

 

 Tony was not much of a rider but he got a real quick lesson. We started off, I lead the way and the others followed. I could sense danger was lurking, Wind Star knew it too.

 

We had reached the clearing in about ten minutes the sun was just going down over the mountainside. We had to move fast so we picked up the pace on the horses and Tony had to hold on. Wind Start moved like a lightening bolt.

 

“Become one with the horse…” I kept repeating to myself.

 

Elsha’s dad had hoped her phone was on so he checked his GPS and picked up a signal.

 

“We’re on the right track,” he yelled up ahead.

 

I started to remember now. We got to the clearing of the valley plain and I saw the tree where we had first tied the horses. The paramedics also were behind us on ATVs and with their medical kits.

 

We got off the horses and Chief told everyone to get their flashlights and stay together. We called out to her but we did not get a response.

John had lost a signal again so we had to start the search. Tony, dad and I stayed together and Chief gave instructions that if we came across anything to use the signal flares. We were also given walkie-talkie radios to stay in touch. We set off to search for her.

 

 

***

 

 

Elsha lay inside the cave going in and out of consciousness; she would flash her camera to scare off anything that might be in the cave. With every flash, she thought she saw something.

 

There were noises in the cave; her battery life on her camera was going out. She heard noises but thought it was the wind. She was very brave but also very scared at the same time.

 

***

 

We searched everywhere and no sign of her. Her father did not want to give up.

 

As we were searching, I remembered Elsha said something about a cave. I had mentioned it to my dad and he asked me did I know where it was.

 

“Elsha never showed me because she thought it was sacred. She did say she took pictures of it.”

 

Dad encouraged me to focus my thoughts about the cave.

 

“Think and think hard, son. We have got to find her.”

 

It would be hard to find in the dark so I focused for a moment. I closed my eyes and tried to remember where she pointed.

 

Wind Star was getting restless and stomped his hoofs to the ground. I told dad to radio John and Chief Morgan and I told Tony follow me. Wind Star acted very strange and was on alert.

Elsha’s blanket must have fallen off her horse because I had found it. Tony ran to give it to the Chief and I moved on. I had come to a little pathway and saw the brushes.

 

“Elsha…” I whispered her name.

 

I moved closer to the cave. I could see the flashlights coming toward me. I took a deep breath, it was very dark inside, there were rocks piled in one area, and I shined my light up. Silly girl she had climbed on top and fell through.

 

I called her name and no answer. Her camera rod was lying on the ground and I went in slowly. Nothing could have prepared me for what I saw next. The drawings on the wall, each detailed picture brought my nightmares to life. Now I know I am not crazy.

The dark images on the cave walls reached out to me. A part of me wanted to run, fast. My heart raced and my breathing increased. Elsha was in here and I had to get her out. I told myself to be brave I called to her and no answer. I secured my backpack on me, took out a flare, and shot it into the air to let the others know I had found the cave. Dad radioed me but it was just static.

 

I walked slowly shining my light all around on the inside. The drawings were coming to life almost, each chilling detail made me shiver.  Dad and the others had arrived and ordered me out of the cave. I walked backwards and told dad I had to find her.

 

Dad was very serious, and did not want me hurt.

 

“We don’t know if it’s safe or not.”

 

Elsha was my friend and I cared a lot for her, my impulse told me to keep going.

 

“I have to do this.”

 

I could hear Wind Star neighing even louder as to give a warning. Chief Morgan ordered me out of the cave to let the experts handle it but I refused.

 

I was shocked. As I faced them to discover writings, and more drawings then I stepped back and fell. My flashlight fell inside an opening inside the floor of the cave. I yelled for dad and they all ran in. The cave was unstable. I was hanging on tight but there was nothing but sand and rock. The more I moved the more the cave gave way beneath me. Dad told me to hold on he yelled for someone to grab some rope. He was holding me while my body dangled beneath me. Slowly, I slipped through his fingers and down I went. I could hear dad screaming my name.

 

“Kyle,…..Kyle,….!”

 

I made a loud sound when I hit the ground. I must have landed on some ancient pottery. I saw my flashlight and went to reach when I heard someone groan in pain.  I shined it all around I must have been in some type of a secret chamber.

 

“Elsha…” I called out to her again.

 

I didn’t know how far down I was but, I saw another opening. Down below, on the floor beneath me and there she was; it was Elsha. She was lying there not moving. She must have hit her head she was bleeding badly.

 

“Are you alright down there?” I could hear dad calling.

 

“I’m okay.”

 

“More help is on the way.”

 

“I had found Elsha and she’s hurt,” I yelled back.

 

The wind was picking up outside; the storm was near. I could see bits of lightening flashing. I took off my backpack and took out some of my camping gear. I tried to figure out how I could get to her. No one knew about this cave but Elsha. There was no way of knowing if this was the only way in.

I looked at the drawings on the walls and knew I was in a dangerous place. My instincts told me that we had to get out of there and fast. I could hear dad calling to me but the wind was very loud. I heard Elsha moan again, she was only few yards beneath me so I tried to reach out to her. I could barely touch her when I heard something else, something worse.

 

“Elsha…Elsha!” I kept calling her name. “Please wake up please.” She moved her head a little. “Open your eyes Elsha. It’s me, Kyle.”

 

“Kyle.” She said.

 

“Yes, Elsha I am here. Your dad is here, they are going to rescue us.”

 

I needed her to keep talking to me so, I would say non-humorous things. I did not want her to use any muscles in her body at all. Therefore, I told her that I rode Wind Star with no problem.

 

The cave was very unstable; I could hear rocks falling from above and faint voices. Dad and the others must be working recklessly to get us out. I tried the radio again but I could barely hear. I thought if I moved around inside the cave, I would get a frequency. Elsha started coughing she was trying to get up.

 

“Don’t move.” She refused my request. “You’re stubborn…”

 

“You sound like my father.”

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“My head is hurting…”

 

“Try not to move; I don’t know how bad you’re hurt. We needed to stay here until they got us out.”

 

The cave was very dark; the flashlights helped a lot. I looked around to examine the cave and it was evident enough each drawing on the wall told a chilling story of everything I had been searching for.

According to the drawings, priests were holding up staffs and they were glowing. One of the drawings showed a picture of a man standing in front of the cave with his hands raised. His staff was glowing. Pictures of a full moon and stars show that this took place at night.

More rocks were starting to fall in on us. I needed to find a safer place to move Elsha. I had to get her out of the place she was. I called out to her again.

 

“Elsha…”

 

She slowly responded.

 

“You need to get me out of here…”

 

“Can you reach my hand?”

 

I realized that her backpack was still on her; she could move just a little bit.

 

More rocks were falling; they must have been trying to drill or something. I knew I had to hurry and make a decision. I stretched myself out on the floor of the cave. She was trying to move.

I reached further and caught her wrist; I pulled slowly and she moaned in pain. I had to pull her up.

 

“Can you take off your backpack?”

 

Elsha was able to slip out of her backpack. I encouraged her to hold tight.

 

 “Hold onto to me.”

 

As she held onto me I slid backwards slowly on my stomach. With short breaths, I inched backwards. When she was halfway out I reached around her, put my hand on her waist, and pulled her out. I held her for a few minutes then I fumbled through my backpack and found my camping lights. She had a huge bump on her head; she thanked me for getting her out. She whispered to me to get her backpack and I told her that she did not need it. She begged me to get it for her.

 

With more rocks falling, I had to move Elsha out of the chamber soon. I quickly moved to the opening and reached down as far as I could and grabbed her backpack. With the lights, I searched for a safer place to move her. My light caught a drawing on the wall that showed our exact location. I followed the pattern and it pointed in another direction of the cave.  I went in first to make sure it was safe, it looked liked a place where the natives must have slept.

 

 It appeared safe I pushed against the walls to check the density of the cave. It felt like solid granite.

I picked up Elsha, moved her to the chamber, and went back for our backpacks and lights.

 

More rocks started to fall in as I grabbed the last of our items. I could hear a little sound coming from the walkie-talkie. I played with it a little bit and tried to reach my dad. The cave was dark and cold so I placed my jacket under her head.

 

I had now been in the cave for hours. I know our parents must be going crazy by now. I had to do something to reach my dad.

I checked on Elsha to see if she was all right, she was sleeping. I took the radio and walked through the cave to see if I could get a signal. I switched the channels back and forth to see if I could hear anything. Then finally, I heard someone talking. I was only a few yards away from Elsha. I called to the person and could not make out whom it was.

 

I moved further into the cave until the sounds came clearer. Then, nothing, the sound was gone. I went back, sat down next to her, and placed her head on my lap, gently rubbing my hand over her bruised head. I grabbed my bag and luckily, my first aid kit was there. I cleaned her wound and she talked in her sleep. She said things about her dad and then she said something like dark images, flashing lights.

 

She spoke my name a couple of times stating repeatedly that she must help me. Then she was out again.  I could only imagine what was going on up there. Surely, they were trying to figure out a way to get us out of this place. I scrambled around in the dark to see if I could find some wood to make a fire. I just had to keep Elsha warm.

Without knowing the extent of her injuries, I knew I had to do something. I placed the lights around in a circle so I could search a wider area. There was wood in the cave, I gathered what I could and started making piles. It is a good thing dad taught me some survival techniques. You never know where you will end up or what you will end up in so, always be prepared.

 

My dad taught me a lot. He is the outdoors type. I never thought I would be; nevertheless, I am glad I took an interest.

Once I got the fire started, I knew it would not last long. I needed to find more wood. I could see more images on the walls around us. I grabbed Elsha’s camera and took some pictures. Thinking if we ever made it out, I would show these to Chief Spearhorn. No one would ever believe what we had found but we had the proof.

 

I tried the radio again and there was still a lot of static. Elsha was still unconscious. I checked her breathing again, her pulse was steady. I did not want to leave her but I had to find more wood. I took her flashlight and walked to where we both fell in. They must have been trying to get through and caused more rocks to fall so my way was blocked. I started searching other parts of the cave and found some old pots and a few tree roots. I started back towards Elsha to add more wood.

 

When I heard the radio making noise, I picked it up and yelled for dad, there was a lot of interference in the cave. I tried moving to different areas but nothing worked. I went to check on Elsha and she was sleeping. I added more firewood and left her to search for more. I must have been at it for hours. Lurking through the cave searching for what I could.

 

I thought about my parents again, and what they must be going through by now. I know they are in a panic and I am sure that Chief Police Morgan had everything going on as planned.

 

Once the fire was going and it appeared like it should last for a few hours. I decided to go back and move some of the rocks. I needed to make a pathway just in case I needed to move Elsha again. I blamed myself for dropping my book. If I had been paying attention, she would have never got her hands on it. Nevertheless, how was I supposed to know this would happen to us? I mean she had no idea what was in this cave until she started taking pictures. Elsha sure has a mind of her own; she is smart, strong, and well capable of taking care of herself…until now.

 

I had to keep moving, so I thought about things to keep myself going. I thought about Eric and what he must have went through when he was missing. He fell into a cave also. He survived by remembering his tribal skills and he found food. I doubt if I would find any food in this place. I am sure that Elsha packed some snacks; she was always prepared.

 

You would think a person would be scared trapped in a place like this. However, I did not have time to be; I was in survival mode and knew I had to take care of Elsha. Her father told me to take care of her while he was gone. So much for that how was anyone to know what she was up to she does have a mind of her own though and she is tough. I guess you would have to be.

 

Her mom left her, her dad is busy, and her uncle is the Chief of Police, can’t get any better than that. I felt tired so I pushed myself even harder.

I do not know how many rocks I had moved. I kept my momentum up and the more rocks I moved the more wood I found. It was as if mother earth was graciously supplying me with what I needed. I tried not to focus on the cave drawings. I put it out of my mind as much as I could. I did not want to think of anything that would set my mind into a panic.  Every so often, I would stop and take a break.

 

The dust from the cave made me cough so I tied my shirt around my face to shield it from the dust.  From time to time, I would go back and check on Elsha. Her breathing was still steady and I would tickle the palm of her hands to see if she would move. I also did the same thing with the bottom of her feet. Good, she had use of her arms and legs. 

 

I moved more rocks and found more wood. The more I felt my body tiring I pushed even harder. I shined the light above me and more rocks blocked it, I did not want to risk tampering with it and having them fall on top of me so I worked carefully under it. I could here more rocks falling above us so I know they are working aimlessly to get us out. I could not give up I had to keep going.

After a while, I could do no more I was exhausted and needed to rest.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Ten

The Encounter

 

 

 

I went back to where Elsha was, sat down to relax myself, and closed my eyes. I must have been asleep for about an hour or two when the sounds from the radio awakened me. I looked at my watch; it was almost midnight Elsha was mumbling again.

 

I spoke with her and she responded by calling out to me in a soft whisper.

 

“Kyle…Kyle….”

 

“I’m right here.”

 

“How long had we been in here?”

 

“Almost ten hours now. Our parents are working hard to get us out of here.”

 

She tried to sit up I encouraged her to stay still.

 

“Don’t move, Elsha I don’t know how bad you are hurt.”

 

Of course, she didn’t listen to me. She sat up holding her head in her hands.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“I have a headache and I’m a little dizzy…this is what I get for exploring.”

 

“Elsha what were you thinking, this place is dangerous for anyone to be in?”

 

Still holding her head, she got enough strength to tell me.

 

“After you had left, I opened my package to look at the pictures and I noticed some of the drawings inside the cave. Then, while I was putting my books away, I found yours. I noticed that your drawings were the exact same as what was on the cave walls. I decided to explore the cave only to get pictures, not to go inside; I found a little opening on the top and was going to extend my camera down inside. That’s when I fell, not once but twice.”

 

I explained to her that there was no need to explore, then I explained to her how we found out she was missing I scolded her a little.

 

“We had to cut our trip short due to the storm; your father asked me if I knew your whereabouts. I told him I did not know. Your uncle started a search party and had an all points bulletin out on you.”

 

She laughed softly.

 

“That is just how my uncle is. I have something important to show you.”

 

She reached for her book. By the way, she moved I knew she was still in pain. So I offered to help.

 

“Here let me to get it for you.”

 

I sat next to her and she began to show me what she had discovered.

 

“Each picture I took is identical to the cave drawings and then I derived a conclusion.  Whatever is happening in our town and other places has something to do with these drawings. Comparing the stories about each body, that was found mutilated. Each piece fits a puzzle some how and this cave holds the answers.”

 

I really didn’t want to focus on this right now, but it was much needed information. So I encouraged her how we needed to get out of the cave. We did not know how deep the cave went but we had to find another way out.

 

“We need to focus on getting out of this cave first. I moved some of the fallen rocks that blocked the way we fell in. We have to try to get out.”

 

I was not sure how long our lights would last. Being down inside a dark cave was not very appealing. I examined the chamber we were in to see if I could find something. Perhaps the natives left tools behind.

Elsha tried to tell me more, but I would not let her talk, she needed to rest. I was afraid her head injury might be more serious than I thought. She said she was fine and wanted to help me. I told her to stay close to the fire.

She could not help but stare at the drawings on the wall.

 

“They look life-like don’t they?”

 

I replied.

 

“Yes they do. I followed the drawings on the walls and found this place.”

 

Then she had a good idea that would help us both, I was starting to feel a little bit claustrophobic being in here so long.

 

“Maybe if we followed the patterns, we will find a way out.”

 

 It was a good idea and it was worth a try. I would stop at nothing to get her out of this cave.

 

“Can you stand up?”

 

“Yeah, I think I can.”

 

I helped her to her feet and we checked the walls to find a clue.

 

There were drawings of all kinds; we could not make out some of them because the images were faded.

There were pictures of men and women holding torches following strange symbols. Each symbol depicted life-like drawings of warriors, priests, and village people. We searched for any opening we could find, some which led us into different areas of the cave.

 

We stopped when Elsha got dizzy and fell to the ground. I wanted to stop but she insisted that we keep moving. I had a gut feeling that I did not need to argue with her we had to keep going.

The cave walls described how there once was a village here. The images showed a dark skinned man who while pointing to the cave, visited the people. With his hands, extending out in front of him was as a sign that the people should stay away from the cave.

Other pictures showed women and children gathering baskets and placing them at the edge of the cave. They bowed down as if to worship something. We both studied the drawings and took pictures.

 

We moved all throughout the cave until we came across a huge wall like stone. It must be a secret chamber of some kind. The writing on the walls showed a priest standing on the opposite side of it. A white cloud circled the stone. There were seven glowing stones around the rock. We did not have time to study it.

 I encourage Elsha that we should keep moving. Elsha took more pictures of the drawings. The symbols must mean something. She took out her book and searched for anything she could find.

I wondered why she had purchased the book, The Forbidden Lands. She had marked the pages where the maps showed our geographical area.

 

“The cave is on the map, there was a group of people that dwelled here long ago.”

 

It had been about thirteen hours now we needed to keep moving. Elsha stated……

 

“If we search for the torches on the wall, it might lead to another way out.”

 

We needed to get higher. As we searched, we did find more drawings and it showed men going into the cave with torches but by a stream. This must be the way.

We followed it along a long corridor, which brought us to a small opening in the ceiling of the cave. It was just big enough for Elsha to fit through.

 

“Stand on my shoulders and climb up.”

 

She proceeded to climb up and did as I instructed.

 

“I can see a little bit of light.”

 

She told me. I handed her the rod and told her to poke through it carefully. Little by little, the earth gave way.

 

As she dug, tree vines and rocks fell in on us. She yelled it was a way out but it would require more digging. We were at it for hours and our bodies were so tired. We rested on each other for a while and then started again. The cave ceiling was becoming unstable around us. We were no longer safe there. Before trying again, I looked at her and reassured her.

 

“I’m going to get you out here.”

 

We kept going until we finally broke through the ground; this must have been a secret entrance to the cave long ago.

Then, I had a bad feeling come over me. Elsha was tired and I had to move quickly. I stood her weak body up on her feet.

 

“I’m going to lift you up again but you have to climb up the vines to get out,”

 

My body shivered as a cold chill came over me.

 

“Kyle….what’s wrong? You’re shaking.”

 

“Don’t worry about me; you need to get to safety.”

 

 I put her on my shoulders but the more she pulled, the vines kept breaking. Elsha was so scared.

 

“I can’t get out!”

 

“You have to try. Keep pulling!”

 

The more I encouraged her the harder she pulled, she was able to get a hold of a vine and pull herself out. Panic was setting in on me as I started to hear strange noises.

 

“There’s a radio up there. You need to hurry though; there isn’t much time.”

 

In sheer panic, she yelled back to me.

 

“How is there no time? Come on Kyle hurry!”

 

The sound was coming from inside the cave and I needed to keep moving away from her so I gave her strict orders.

 

“I will follow the cave to the north end. Contact Chief Spearhorn at the tribal union reservation and hurry,” I yelled.

 

“I won’t leave you here; I got out now so can you come on!”

 

 The cave was becoming unstable fast.

 

“Elsha…, go, hurry!”

 

As the entrance started to collapse in on top of me, I could hear her screaming my name. With the rocks falling, I quickly moved through the cave finding my way to different parts to keep safe. I could only pray that Elsha made it out the rest of the way.

 

I pushed myself to keep moving, I was so exhausted. I could hear more of the cave collapsing behind me. I moved my hands along the cave walls; it was very damp; I could hear water above me.

As I came to another small opening, I shined my light and saw a chamber on the other side. I moved through it as fast as I could. I came to a huge rock I could feel the air from the outside. I tried to move the rock but it was too heavy. There was a tiny opening at the bottom. I tried clearing some of the earth from around it. The ceiling above worried me because it looked unstable. However, there was just enough room for me to move.

 

I got down on my hands and knees and dug under the rock. It was working, the more rock and sand I cleared away, the opening got bigger.

The wind was howling, I started to tremble in fear again, I felt so strange. I just had to get out. My senses told me that the Shifters were getting closer.

     

I ran the light against the wall to search for another way out, there wasn’t one. This was the end of the line. The drawings on the cave revealed more horrifying details of dark images hovering over bodies. The people bowed down to the beastly image.

 

Men taken into the cave bound together laid on a flat piece of rock. Images drawn of half men half beasts appear from the shadows and consume them all. Transforming their victims, other drawings showed the men’s faces in other parts of the cave. Their souls bound to the earth, never to escape.

 

I thought to myself for a moment. That is why the priests prayed over the cave so they could not cross the boundaries or leave. Something happened here but, what, I asked myself.

I searched the walls for more clues. These were the stories told from generation to generation. My eyes followed along the walls of the cave there was an imaged engraved into it. It was of a horrifying being, its eyes peering through the night as if it were watching me.

 

I shivered hard and tried to keep my focus. I was so exhausted and tired. I had to keep digging though. I thought if I could remove some rocks from on top of the huge one, I could possibly climb out. This only made matters worse. I was so desperate to get out, I caused a rockslide from within the cave and more fell on top of me. 

As the rocks fell, one hit me in the head and I fell down. I was in and out of consciousness and bleeding quite a bit.

 

I encouraged myself to keep moving.

 

“Come on Kyle get up.”

 

My eyes were deceiving me; I kept seeing images of a man standing on a ledge waving a staff and praying almost. The sky was black and the moon was full. The white mist was moving all about him circling him like a cloud. I knew I needed to move but my legs felt as if they were paralyzed. The voices were getting louder and louder. I must have been dreaming, somehow.

 

“Get up Kyle, get up.”

 

I could see light from the outside. Then I heard it again, a noise that set my chill factor on high. I forced myself to get up and dig more and more.

With the sound getting closer and the smell of burnt flesh hitting my nose, I knew I was going to die. My head ached so badly, I must have been delusional. I swore I saw a horse running in my direction, neighing very loudly. I kept digging.

 

Finally, I was able to see the outside. The horse was even closer than I thought it was, kicking against the side of the cave. I started to crawl out and pushed my bag before me. I tried to move as fast as I could. I was half way out of the cave when I felt nostrils in my face. It could not be but it was. Wind Star had found me. I could not move another inch, but the horse was nudging my face. I pulled up on his rope and stood on my feet.

 

Dazed and disoriented I managed to pull myself onto the horse. The wind blew and made an unusual sound as if someone called my name. My senses were off the charts but I was not alone. Because standing on the rock behind me, was the biggest wolf I had ever seen. It growled at me and its eyes fixed on me watching my every move. Then it turned its head up toward the sky and let out a loud howl, as if it was sending a message.

 

The wind picked up and the night rippled like water. The wolf lunged at us and Wind Star moved fast as lightning running through the woods. I could hear more of them around us I held on to him as tight as I could. Wind Star was kicking his hind legs up in the air but he kept his stride.

 

My breathing was so severe I felt myself losing consciousness again. How could this horse have found me before the others could? Elsha said the horses knew their way back home. I could not tell which direction the horse was running my head was down and all I knew was I was in serious danger. The Shifters were persuing us.

 

The night moved around us like dark cloaks, shape-shifting wolves were all around us. With me on his back, Wind Star increased his speed and charged even harder.  I fought to stay on him but I wobbled from left to right.

Suddenly Wind Star came to the creek and jumped high into the air. One of the Shifters must have countered his jump and striking me on my back. My shirt tore open; I could feel something wet run down my back.

 

The horse had managed to make it to the site where everyone was waiting. My eyes were opening and closing, my back burned with fire, and saliva dripping from the side of my mouth. I felt myself going numb. My hands lost their grip and slid down the side of the horse.

 

With my head leaning on the horse’s mane, Wind Star had made it and the sun was coming up. I could hear people shouting as the horse walked toward the crowd with me on its back. I was so exhausted that I fell off Wind Star, I could not hold on any longer. The sound of drums in the background was very odd. I felt myself slipping away into a dark realm spiraling downward pulled by a force so strong. I could see faces of people that I cared about fading in front of me.

 

You will never know where destiny will take you, some people are prepared and some are not. Others embrace it and take what it offers. I was born with a gift to spot evil, with gifts come consequences and great sacrifice. Without darkness, there can be no light, and without light, there can be no darkness. Each given a chance to rule, one leaves another takes over. I was changing inside my blood was turning black as night.

 

The sound of drums was all around me. Images of light and darkness clashing into each other like a battering ram. Two warriors opposite each other stood in the middle of a field as if to do battle. Wolves uncovering themselves from the darkness stepped out from under their dark cloaks undressing themselves from the night. Indian Chiefs with huge feathered headdresses waved staffs in the air with glowing eyes of eagle’s heads attached to them. They were saying prayers and some blew smoke from their sacred pipes. The sky filled with white and black smoke.

 

The fight between good and evil had started. The cry of the wolf was loud like a war cry. Screams came out of the night as a woman travailing in childbirth. I was in a tug of war between life and death. What will I become, will I ever see my loved ones again. The dark man in my dreams stood on a high cliff, his eyes rolling back in his head, his face, and chest painted with war symbols. Just like the ones, I saw in the caves.

 

Others warriors started to surface. The battleground took place near the cave just outside of the clearing. This was in deed a war. My body was struggling to survive. I was lying in the balance caught between two worlds. Darkness filled my eyes; I could see the gifts it was offering me.

Gifts to have unimaginable strength, power, and control the ability to transform with the night and shield myself from the world. The drums were getting louder and louder and I could hear people singing a war cry like song.

Fire rose up like an inferno in the mist of the warriors in the field. The dark skinned man stepped forward his painted tattoos glistening in the night called on the “Ekua adanádo” Which meant Great Spirit. He and others stepped forward. Four of them faced the four corners of the earth, and three representing heaven, earth, and the spirit of the souls. 

They each stood in position and aimed their staffs high into the air night was turning to day. The darkness was fighting to stay in my body; it was spreading like poison.

 I tried to fight it but I could not. There were many strong forces in this place between heaven and earth. Evil will always present itself in many shapes and forms. There are those that can determine between the two.

 

It is a choice we are given as humans, whether to do good or evil. I do not know why I had to be one of the chosen.

Evil can offer you many gifts. I feel as though I am held between two worlds, my soul spilt in two. Good and evil are fighting all around me. Some have come to protect me, while others have come to claim me.

I have been haunted and hunted all of my life; great warriors are here to standing in the balance lined up like soldiers watching this spiritual war. Eagles are flying high with their eyes glowing, fighting with dark transparent images.

 

Voices are calling out to me; another force pulls me into their direction. I notice a woman standing with two little boys at the edge of the woods, she points to an opening where the seven men with the staffs glowing are standing. The sky is rippling like a bubble getting ready to burst.

A gateway has opened one of the Chiefs looks into my eyes, which are black as pitch he blew a ring of white smoke around me while my body fell against the ground.

 

My mouth opened and a cloud of black mist exited my body. I was changing again I felt like I was floating. I could see silhouettes of people standing around me. Bright lights illuminated everywhere. The Chief looked at me and said in his native language “Nihi naánige ayásdi nakuu” which means you can enter now.

 

He ushered me to go through the gateway.

 

As I walked, I looked back at him and he said,

 

“This battle is just the beginning of your journey.”

 

I could hear sounds of faint voices in the distance, my body floating in time and space. My mind flashed faces of blood stained warriors fighting in great battles.

I watched as the shifters transformed themselves to blend in with the night, hiding as though they were waiting for time. This war was over for now, but will there be another one. There are always spiritual battles taking place between good and evil. Men will one day have to choose one or the other.

 

I thought about my family; how I could protect them, keep them safe. The fate of humanity is at hand.  Evil has presented itself in many forms the call of the chosen ones have been sounded; it is time to take a stand.

It is hard to fight the unknown with the natural eye, sometimes you have to travel into their world to learn about them. However, when they enter into your world you have to prepare yourself.

 

Some of us, chosen ones, are destined to fight without any warning; we learn our fate when it is too late. I now know that I am apart of something that will change my life forever.

I wonder if I will be normal or what will become of me. What will happen to me now? What will I become? Life can be so precious.

Never take it for granted. I am the chosen one it is something I will have to live with for the rest of my life. Did I change? One can only wonder.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Biography

 

 

[Cheryl #2 (2)]

 

 

Cheryl Bonita Lee, age 39, was born July 20, 1970 in Smithtown Long Island, New York. Her family moved to Brooksville, Florida when she was very young. She grew up in a household of nine children being next to the youngest sibling. She started writing poetry and songs at a young age. Her teachers would often tell her that she had such a bright imagination and had a very inquisitive mind and that she should continue to write. Cheryl enjoys writing books and loves to write music also, she has written a numerous amount of unpublished songs that inspires her to keep going. She would move to Salt Lake City, UT. Where she met and married her husband now of 15 years and they have four beautiful children together. Cheryl along with her husband pastors Full Gospel Deliverance Center in West Valley City, UT. She has always enjoyed writing all of her life and encourages others to do so. “We all have an untold story, whether published or not it is our choice to share it with the world; I choose to share.” Thanks to my family and friends for their love and support.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

[Book Cover Page]

Night Shifters

 

Introduction

 

Ever stare into the dark and wonder if something was looking back at you? Ever think that you saw something so real but later, thought that maybe you did not and that your eyes were just playing tricks on you. On the other hand, perhaps you did see something so scary that you were too afraid to tell anyone in fear that people would call you crazy or would not believe you.

Ever feel like someone is standing behind you but, no one is there? Well get ready to take a journey into the life of Kyle Green, a young teenage boy whose nightmares becomes clues to the missing pieces of a puzzle about his life. As he learns more about the unknown, he will meet another young boy just like him who also holds the key to unanswered questions about him.

 

 Which will help him learn to search for the truth about his past, present and future to save his family and possibly humanity.

He also falls in love with a girl who is strong spirited who captivates his heart and she too will help him on his journey. Follow a young man on a quest as he tries to end the nightmares and defeat the unknown. With help from his friends and a local schoolteacher, Ms. Creed who also learns that she will play a key role in this mystery.

Kyle will learn more truth about his parents. Keep your eyes open wide they are everywhere and you will never know when or where they might strike.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter One

The Nightmares

 

 

 

 

My name is Kyle Green; I am sixteen years old.

 

I was very young when the nightmares started. I prayed every night that they would stop. It just felt so real; my breathing would increase, and I would break out in night sweats.

Something is chasing me and it is very fast. The woods are dark and cold and the night mist covers the trees like a silk blanket. I feel like an animal running away from its hunter. I can see their shadows moving in the moonlight night. They used it to shield themselves. Despite the fact that I could not see them, I could smell them. The scent was very distinct but also hard to describe. Either way, I know they were there.

 

I kept running away from whatever was chasing me. I just knew it was something horrifying, even the sounds they made scared me. They were like a chainsaw in the night, ear piercing and gut wrenching.

I am still running as fast as possible; it felt more like slow motion. Regardless, they were getting closer. I can see movement all around me; I am trying to escape before they can get to me. My mouth opened to scream but, there are no words; no one could hear me.

 

There is a white mist moving fast in front of me. It changes paths constantly, ushering me in different directions. My instincts tell me to get to the clearing, a part of the open valley where the trees met at the top. All the while, they are getting closer and the smell is unbearable.

 

I do not know how I wake up but, when I do, my mom has to replace the sheets and pillows. Because of the nightmares, I would rip them to shreds.

My parents never understood why I would get these nightmares. They sent me to every shrink doctor they could find but, no one knew what was wrong.

 

They both took me to a festival one night and, even walking through crowds of people, I swore I could smell “them” as if they were close, watching me in the night. I could feel strange eyes watching me; I stayed close to my parents. They were busy talking with friends and neighbors and suggested I go and play. I guessed that they wanted me to be ordinary and make friends but somehow, I knew I was different. I did not have many friends and other children teased me because they thought I was weird.

 

I will never forget that night at the festival some of the bullies were teasing me and I ran off as I wandered around I watched people having fun, girls screaming, the sound of the music playing. As I walked, I felt the wind on my face and looked up at the sky filled with stars. The moon was full and bright that night.

Then, I stopped in my tracks. There was an odd smell in the air. I thought to myself for a moment, this only happened in my dreams, but; this was no dream, this was real.

I walked slowly and it got stronger I could feel something but, I could not see anything. It felt as if the night was watching me. I had to find my parents.

 

I walked as quickly as possible to get away. My breathing increased, my heart was pounding. I could feel them all around me; I could see the night air ripple like a silk sheet but I thought my imagination was playing tricks on me. I rubbed my eyes and just kept going.

There were so many people I could not see my parents. The wind started to blow harder. I felt driven to keep going, as if something was pulling me to safety somehow.

 

I saw a tent with bright lights up ahead and I ran inside only to turn back to see if I were still being followed. To my surprise, there was nothing. I had a sense of calmness immediately come over me. I looked around the tent that had interesting items inside, stuffed animals, and artifacts of all kinds. There was also a display of all sorts of candles, colorful charms, and books. It was a very strange place.

 

The charms glowed like sparkling diamonds. I deeply gazed upon it. I was surprised. I reached out my hand to touch it when someone spoke to me.

 

“May I help you young man?” I jumped.

 

“Sorry, I was just looking.”

 

“Beautiful, aren’t they?” the man who spoke said.

 

“Yes, they are.” I replied.

 

“So, young man, what brings you to my place? Perhaps I could be of some service to you.” I kept looking over my shoulder I felt them watching me.

 

“I’m sorry sir,” I nervously started, “I didn’t mean to-” I stopped in mid sentence. “Why didn’t they follow me inside this place?” I had to ask myself.

 

“Son, are you frightened by something?” He asked me. “Well don’t be afraid you are safe now.”

 

For some reason I believed him.

 

“What is your name son?”

 

“My name is Kyle, Kyle Green.”

 

“Well Kyle, my name is Benjamin. My native name is “OTOAHHASTIS,” he told me.

 

“What does that mean?” I asked.

 

“It means “tall bull,” he explained. I laughed a little.

 

“You don’t look like an animal.” I said.

 

“No son, when we are born we are given names by our tribal elders who say we carry the spirit and strength of animals.”

 

He started to explain.

 

“We learn to be like them in many ways and learn to survive by watching them. My father was a tribal elder and he named me tall bull because I learned how to hunt and not to be afraid. He says the name represents masculine strength because I was so young and much taller than my older brothers were.”

 

He winked at me and I laughed again. I looked around in such amazement everything inside was so wonderful.

 

“What are the charms for?” I asked.

 

“These are the charms of my people legend says they keep us safe from evil spirits and each one is very unique.” He explained.

 

“What do you mean”? I asked. 

 

“Well, it’s a long story but, I will tell you.”

 

And he began his story.

 

“Legend says there were a group of people selected from each of the tribes to come together to protect the people of the land. We call them “QALETAQA” which means “guardian of the people”. Each of them received rare silver stones, which came from deep within the earth. There was a sacred ceremony with the chosen ones linking their souls to the stones.”

 

“What happened to them?” I asked.

 

“Well some say that when they linked their souls to the stones as long as the light inside exists the darkness cannot harm us. We wear them to remind us that they are always watching over us.”

Benjamin went on to say more but, by this time my parents found me and they were hysterical.

 

“Honey, we were looking all over for you!” my mother came toward me.

 

“Sir, I hope he was not a bother to you,” dad said.

 

“No bother, I was just showing him some of my tribal memorabilia’s,” Benjamin said.

 

“Well, we must be going now, thanks,” dad informed him.

 

“Bye Mr. Benjamin.” I said my goodbyes.

 

 

My parents led me out of the tent as we walked they said hello and goodbye to friends. My mother says we have a busy day tomorrow and we need to get home so I could get some rest.

 

There were times when I thought my nightmares were becoming a reality.  I was about twelve years old when my parents drove me out of town to a hospital. A doctor there claimed he could heal children of their nightmares through hypnosis. He had been successful in helping other children my age. He came highly recommended by other physicians.

 

The place looked more like an asylum for crazy people. However, it was also like a hospital. There were benches out front where people sat and it had a long driveway. However, I did notice the odd shape of the trees and how they met at the top. I just could not take my eyes off them.

 

Dad parked the car and we went inside.

 

“Hello my name is Dr. Frank D. Hill.”

 

The doctor met with my parents to explain the session telling them that he videotaped so he could do further studies. He gave them a guarantee the nightmares would stop.

 

He placed me in a room with other children while he finished explaining to my parents about his success stories. I sat down, with them and watched them play. Another little boy sat alone none of the other children spoke to him.

I played with my football since it gave me comfort. It helped me focus on playing like my dad. He was the head coach of the local high school football team, the Arizona wildcats, and number one in the district. I want to play on the team one day when I get to high school.

 

I sat and played catch by myself for while tossing my football up in the air. I waited and I could hear the other children through the wall vents.

The rooms were like cells with monitors. I was still afraid and did not want to be here but, my parents wanted me to get better.

I could hear crying coming from one of the vents. I moved a little closer to listen, it sounded like they were praying. I sat down to the vent and spoke to him.

 

“Hello, are you all right?

 

“Yes…just a little scared,” he answered back.

 

“My name is Kyle. What is your name?”

 

“Eric…My name is Eric Spearhorn.”

 

“What are you here for?” 

 

“I am here because I have bad dreams.”

 

“Yeah, me to.”

 

“What do you see in your dreams?”

 

“I don’t know, it’s hard to explain them,” he informed me but he tried anyway. “I see things moving about when others cannot. I know they are there. Sometimes it is as if I can feel them watching, waiting on me to fall asleep. My mom thinks it is because of my Grandfather tells me tribal ghost stories when he comes to visit.

 

She does not allow me to visit my Grandfather that much because of it; I can only see him if he promises not to tell me tribal stories. But it’s who we are; she just doesn’t understand that my dreams are real.”

 

“The doctor says that sometimes we have to face our fears in the dark. I begged my mother not to take me inside but she said it would help me get better. My father was not much help at all he just said be strong and brave and patted me on top of my head.

He is not my real dad; he died when I was younger. My real mom decided to move away, to get away from the memories.”

 

“Why are you here?” Eric asked as he finished.

 

“Nightmares, sounds like you and I have the same problem.”

 

“Do you ever smell them?”

 

“Yes,” I whispered. I did not want the other children to hear me. “I can’t quite explain it. It is as if I know when they are near.”

 

I never thought that I would meet someone who had the same dreams as I did. It gave me a sense of hope. With Eric’s help, I convinced myself that I was in my right mind.

 

“The smell is it like nothing you had ever smelled before,” he asked me.

 

“Yes. It is hard to explain. My senses let me know when they are near. It’s even harder to escape.”

 

“What do they look like?”

 

“I can’t tell. They move like a black mist. I can hear them growl too.”

 

“Shifters,” Eric said.

 

“What!” I said almost aloud.

 

“We call them shifters; they blend in with the night and change into wolves.  They have a distinct smell, and they are very mean. They don’t like people who can expose them, they’re like trackers almost.”

 

“How do you know this?”

 

“My Grandfather is a tribal chief on our reservation and I have heard many of the Elders tell stories about them. He says only special people can expose them; that is why they can move at night and in dreams. If they get to you, they can kill you.” He explained. “Suhnoyee Wah is what they call them.”

 

“Suhnoyee Wah?” I struggled to say the name.

 

“It means ‘night wolves’.”

 

“What about in the daytime?

 

“Grandfather says they have ways to spot their victims. They sometimes use the animals,”

 

He began to explain.

 

 “All I know is that they are dangerous and they love dark places. They can use the night to shift into many images.”

 

“How do they survive?”

 

“They take the soul of the living by paralyzing them somehow. I think they hypnotize them; I am not sure, my Grandfather also told me there are also guardians that help guide the gifted ones and protect them in their sleep.”

 

“How does your Grandfather know this?” I whispered.

 

“My Grandfather said there was a young boy in his tribe years ago who spoke of seeing a black shadow change into a half man half beast,” he said me as told me the story.

 

He told me that the boy drew in closer to the shifter and it picked up his scent. The boy tried to scream but he was traumatized by what he saw. Later, his mother noticed he was missing.  His father and some of the other men in the tribe followed his trail into the woods. When they got to him, they saw the half man half beast standing over him. The boy was not moving.

The men stood motionless and in amazement at what they saw. They had encountered a shifter standing before them. They watched as the shifter transformed itself to blend with the night. The men did not know what to do. This was the first time they had ever encountered such a creature. The boy lay almost unconscious.

 

Eric told me that his Grandfather says, in his rage and thinking the shifter had killed his son, the father charged after it and the shifter immediately struck him down. He never saw it coming. The shifter took him by surprise. Grandfather held up his hand and began to say a tribal prayer over the remaining men and the shifter could not cross their circle. The boy lay not moving and his father wounded.

 

“What happened to the boy? I interrupted his story with curiosity.

 

“The boy tried to run but, he lost his balance. He knocked himself unconscious on a tree stump. The shifter was to be ready to kill the boy but, Grandfather and the other men arrived before he could.”

 

I could hear the suspense when he talked as he explained it to me.

 

“The shifter stood there looking at them, the men stopped in their tracks. The shifter pointed at them and spoke in a native language, as a sign to send them a message; but, it was more than just a message, it was a warning. The men hurried to get the boy back to the tribal doctor along with his father. The shifter had not wounded the boy however, the boy began to come out of unconsciousness and started calling for his father, but at the time, he did not know his father was badly injured. Grandfather says that the tribal Doctors noticed that the boy’s father had an open wound on his chest from the shifter.”

 

“What happened to him?”

 

He went on to tell me the rest of the story.

 

He said his grandfather was afraid to tell him more, but he said that he was brave enough to hear it. They called for the tribal Doctor and the Elders. His wounds were so severe that he had developed a fever and his eyes had turned pitch black. They selected a few of the men to stand guard outside of the teepee; no one was aloud to see in. The Elders kept watch over him all that night but he died of his wound.

They had a sacred burial; they placed his body in an underground tomb.

 

One day the boy and his mother went to pay respect to their dead and were surprised that their loved ones body was gone.

 

“How could that be possible?”

 

“The body was of another kind, a dark kind. He told me that one day I would understand the full meaning of the Suhnoyee Wah. It is why my grandfather needed to keep me protected. But, he couldn’t until he was actually on the reservation.”

 

“Does the reservation keep you safe?” 

 

“Yes and no. The shifters cannot cross some boundaries. The boundaries are what keeps us separated,” He explained. “Grandfather is working on me going to school on the reservation. He believes it’s important so I could learn the ways of my people.” He stopped for a moment. “My mother though…she not happy about it, she does not believe the stories he tells me.”

 

Just by talking with him, I felt connected somehow; it was as if we understood each other very well. I just could not pull myself away from him; it is as if destiny wanted us to cross paths. He was just like me and though I could not see his face, I felt such closeness to him.

 

There were other children in different rooms and I could hear them screaming while their parents just paced the floors. Then the nurses came into my room to escort me out. I called for Eric but he did not answer.

I started to feel beads of sweat roll down my face. My father told me; I would be all right, that the doctor told him so. That he would make it all go away.

 

While my father calmly spoke to me, my mother just looked at me with tears in her eyes. I looked at them both frightened and full of fear. The doctor led me down a long hall with big lights. We came to a room at the end of a hall.

 

“All right young man, now you just lye down right here.”

 

He placed these sticky probes on the side of my head and hooked them up to a machine. He placed another one right on my chest and just told me to relax. A nurse came into strap my hands down to the bed my mother looked worried.

 

“Is that necessary?” She asked.

 

“No, just a precaution,” said Dr. Hill.

 

I wanted to scream but I could not. I couldn’t move or speak; I had become paralyzed.

 

Another nurse came in and ushered my parents into another room where they could watch me through a big window. As I lay there, I could see them waving at me. Of course, I could not return the gesture because the nurse strapped my arms down to the side railings. I just gazed up at the ceiling and listened to the doctor. As he talked, I felt my pulse racing. The nurse dimmed the lights and told the doctor that they were ready to begin. He told me to breathe very slow and focus on the light.

 

“My voice will sound faint…just keep looking at the light,” he told me.

 

My eyes were getting heavy and my body grew weightless. I could feel the nurse’s hands on my head and, just before I felt my body drifting, I remembered the smell.

I could barely hear the beeps from the monitors and then it happened. What appeared to me was the room getting very dark, like a black cloak covering the room. My body started to shake and sweat rolled down the side of my head. I shook vigorously and tried to gain control.

It moved quickly around the room my eyes following its every move. The smell was unbearable.

 

“Where are you?” the doctor asked. I did not know what say, I was scared.

 

“Tell me what you see?”

 

“It’s moving too fast,” my breathing increased.

 

“What is moving fast?”

 

I started gasping for air. The room was so dark. The shifter moved hovering over me like a ghost, staring down at me. Its eyes were gaping wide and dark as a pit with no life inside. I could feel it pull at me as if it was trying to suck out my soul. My breath was leaving my body; I had no control. Could they possibly see it?

 

I didn’t know what had happened. By the time, they turned on the lights everyone was standing over me asking me if I was all right. My mother was screaming at the doctor trying to figure out what had just happened. They went to another room so I could not hear their conversation. Doctor Hill explained to my parents that he had only just begun the procedure and that I was still conscious.

He told them that he could not explain what had just happened but only that I could have suffered a psychotic episode; that could have possibly triggered some neurotic brain cells similar to seizures. He also thought I could have been having delusions. The doctor wanted to continue further treatment but my mother could not take anymore.

 

By this time, my parents had me by my hand hurrying to get me out of the hospital.

 

“I’ll get the car,” dad said as we walked.

 

“Can I say goodbye to a friend?” I asked my mother.

 

“There’s no time,” she told me. However, I insisted.

 

The doctor interrupted and told my mother that she needed to sign some paper work since the procedure was unsuccessful. He wanted her to reconsider helping me since the nightmares were very intense. He needed another session for his research to determine what triggered them. My mom eventually agreed and left me in the waiting room.

I went to find Eric to say goodbye. As I went into the waiting room, I didn’t see him; but, a girl told me that he was not there. She said that he went into the room but he never came out. I asked her how she knew and she said they always bring children back to this room but he never came back. By now, my mother came in, grabbed me by my hand, and we met dad outside. While my parents spoke harshly to one another, I tuned them out and tried to relax my mind. I tried to figure out what happened to Eric but decided that I would find out somehow later.

 

That night my mother gave me pill to help me go to sleep. She told me to try not to think about the events of the day, if she only knew how hard that was.

She sat looking at me long and hard. Then she jumped as if she saw something in my eyes. I could see that she started to say something but, instead, she kissed me on my forehead.

That night I must have slept like a baby. I do not believe that I had a nightmare; maybe somehow these shifters had decided to leave me alone for the night.

 

The next day as I was getting ready for school, it felt like only yesterday this all started. Many thoughts still ran through my mind. What do they want with me? Could I be the gifted one? So many doctors and my parents still say they do not know what could cause these nightmares. I thought about Eric a lot too. I really needed to find him. There was only one that I know who could tell me about him. I would have to be sneaky about it though.

 

I found it funny how time flew. The older you get the more responsibility you have. I had few friends around and Tony was my best friend. His parents moved to Patagonia last summer and we became friends right away. It was mostly because some of the local football jocks were picking on him because he carries around lots of books. Since the jocks could not keep their grades up they needed tutors, they had to apologize and be kind to him. Yep, you guessed it, Tony. He’s really book smart.

We planned to meet up later at the library to study for midterms. One of our teachers, Ms. Creed, did volunteer work at the library; she is very good at helping students do extra credit work.

 

I went home to help my mother out with a few chores before going to the library. While I was helping though, I heard something that sent chills up my spine. The local news was on and they reported that a couple of hikers that were hiking near Wolf Creek made a gruesome discovery of a mutilated body. I just could not turn myself away from the television.

As I listened, the reporter explained that police had sealed the area and were not allowing anyone access to the campsite until their investigation was complete. No one was allowed near the site.

“At the moment, there are no witnesses and no one in the area has seen anything suspicious. Police say it looks as though it was an animal attack seeing that the victim’s chest was ripped open.” The reporter went on.” The authorities have no further comments on the story.

 

“Honey,” my mother started. “Do not keep your friend waiting. Kyle…” she called to me but it was as if I could not hear her. “Kyle honey, are you all right? Kyle, what is wrong?”

 

“Sorry I will be late for dinner. I rushed out of the house.

 

“Don’t be long!

 

She said to me as I left.

 

 “There is a storm approaching. I wouldn’t want you to catch a cold.”

 

I yelled back to her as I hurried out the door. Everything started to come back to me now, the story Eric told me about the boy and the shifter in the woods. I wondered what ever became of the injured man.

 

I arrived at the library before Tony. He had phoned and said he would be a little late so I decided to do some research on the Spearhorn reservation to see if I could locate Eric. There was a listing for several Spearhorns and decided that I would check them all out.

The actual reservation was about forty-five miles out of town and, since tomorrow was Saturday, I thought I would take a drive.

 

“Are you studying for finals, young man?” A voice asked; it was Ms. Creed. “Yes, I mean no…just looking up an old friend.”

 

“Perhaps I can be of some help,” she said.

 

Ms. Creed was a very nice person. She had helped a lot of people research their family history as well. She is a tall slim African American woman. She learned that, in the early 1800s, her ancestors lived on a reservation with Black Foot Indians. While escaping slavery, they sought refuge on the reservation. She also learned her great-great-great-grandfather fought in the civil war.

Ms. Creed is part Native American with a smile that could light up a room. She never married or had no children of her own; nevertheless, she considered her students as her children. We could always count on her to help us out. One of her many gifts was always lending a hand. She loved to get involved within the community.

 

“Why are you researching the Spearhorns?”

 

“It is a long story,” I started.

 

“Well I’m all ears,” she said laughing.

 

“My story’s very complicated. I don’t know if you’ll believe me.”

 

“Well why not?”

 

“It is a little complicated.”

 

“Well, you can tell me; perhaps I can give you a bit of information. I am very familiar with the Spearhorns and I know all about their tribal background.”

 

“What exactly do you know about them?”

 

“I know enough. They are very peaceful people. Over the years, the Spearhorns have expanded their reservation by building schools, libraries, and multicultural centers. This way, the children can learn more about their heritage. The Spearhorns’ have a lot of influence in the community. They believe in taking care of their people, especially the elderly. Otherwise, they have donated books to this library and given charity to our hospital and senior centers. This is the way they express their kindness. We live in a new time now, some history whether true or false needs to remain history.”

 

“Have there ever been some doubts about them?”

 

“Yes, truthfully, there has been some speculation from many yeas ago that Native Americans were very vicious people who robbed and killed for no reason. What people did not realize was that they were protecting their land to ensure the future of their tribe. They did their best to keep the government from telling them what they could and could not do on their own land. However, there were some treaties made and many negotiations. Therefore, everything we see on television about them being savages is not all the way true.”

 

She continued.

 

“I am afraid Hollywood has its own depiction of how life should be. That is why for generations our ancestors told stories about the history of our people and kept records in books so that when you and I read them, we can understand our background. That is also, why we must remember our history; it is very important. It tells us who we are, why we are here, and how we can learn from the past. History has a way of repeating itself. As time changes, so do we but, there are some cultural trends that repeat themselves: music, fashion, dance moves.”

 

“I never thought of it that way.”

 

Ms. Creed had a way of explaining things so I could understand. She loved talking about her family history even about the early 1800s. When her ancestors escaped slavery, they sought refuge with a local tribe.  The white man came to take them away; the tribal leaders refused to give them up though. In some cases, this sparked a war between the white men whom traveled onto the reservation to come to reclaim their so-called lost property. Some returned empty handed and others never returned.

Her great-great-great-grandmother was also a medicine woman who helped the injured braves who suffered from severe wounds during battle. During those times, there was a lot of intermarrying between cultures. Ms. Creed had many ties to Native Americans because she is one-fourth Black Foot.

 

We all had to learn not to be bias toward people. We must take our time to get to know them. Ms. Creed had a way of teaching people about their family history and locating distant relatives. However, I wonder if she could really help me with my problems. The doctors could not help me, but then again, who knows? I will just have to take that chance. She does know the Spearhorns and perhaps her information will be helpful. She also has connections to the reservation. I do not know if I really should tell her about my nightmares. There just had to be a reason for them though. 

 

While at the library, I learned that the events of our day could have an effect on our dreams. The only thing was that my days are good except when the night comes. That was when my nightmares usually happened.

On the other hand, if I fell into a deep sleep, it felt so real. The sounds I heard, even the smells, were all too real. It was as if I had lived some of the events before.

I never thought I would meet someone with the same problems as me though. That was why I had to find him. He had to know more than I did. I wondered, perhaps he could answer many of my questions.

 

With all of this in mind, I decided that I would tell Ms. Creed; maybe not everything but, I would tell her enough. She was a smart woman and it was hard to play her as the fool. Some of the students thought that she could read minds. I just thought it was because she had been around a long time so, she could read peoples body language. She is always on guard but she did have some mysteriousness about her. You know when I ask her certain questions like why she does not have any children she quickly changes the subject. I believe in respecting people’s privacy. If they want you to know, they will tell you.

She took a leave of absence for a while, something about her mother being sick. We didn’t think she would ever come back to teach but, she did. She was absent for most of the school year and no one knew what had happened. Some said her mom was very ill and she left to take care of her. However, when she returned there was something very different about her. No one dared questioned it though.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Two

Journey to the Past

 

 

“Hey dude, I’m here.” Tony had finally showed up.

 

“Well hello Tony,” Ms. Creed said.

 

“Hello” he replied.

 

“So is this a private lesson.” Tony whispered.

 

“Shut up, you dork! Ms. Creed has been giving me a history lesson on Native Americans, ok. So, why don’t you just sit down and maybe you will learn something.”

 

 I told him.

 

“I thought we were going to study for midterms.” Tony said.

 

“Something came up, is that ok with you?”

 

“Does this have something to do with your nightmares?”

 

“How do you know about that!” I yelled.

 

“Shhh,” someone said.

 

“Some of the kids overheard your dad talking to one of the other coaches about how you used to scream in your sleep and talk about the ‘unknown’ chasing you. I never told you that I knew because you are my friend and I guessed it was none of my business.”

 

“Well thanks.” I felt a little relieved that I had a friend who really cares.

 

“What nightmares?” Asked Ms. Creed, “Kyle, what kind of nightmares?”

 

“Nothing.” I scowled, “It is just nothing! I should have never come here! You have a big mouth Tony!”

 

“Kyle, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to.”

 

“No it’s okay,” said Ms. Creed. I grabbed my belongings and turned to walk away when she said, “Suhnoyee Wah” I froze.

 

“What does that mean?” Tony asked.

 

“It means night wolf or wolves,” Ms. Creed said. “Sit down Kyle and I will explain.”

 

“What does this have to do with Kyle’s dreams?” Tony asked Ms. Creed. “Sit down and I will explain.”

I did not know whether to sit down or run. While in my thoughts, Ms. Creed placed her hand on my shoulder and smiled. A sudden sense of calmness came over me, almost like magic.

 

“I too have heard many stories about theses Shifters and your nightmares.” Ms Creed said.

 

“What do you know about them?” I asked nervously.

 

“Your nightmares or the shifters?”

 

“Both.”

 

“I too have heard people talking about your nightmares.  I do understand what you are dealing with. On the other hand, the stories about the shifters were stories passed down from generation to generation in my family. I usually do not discuss it much because it is very hard to believe but, some things I do take to heart.  It is the way that I remember the good and forget the bad.

 

“What if the bad does not want to be?”

 

“Then I must face destiny,” she smiled. “Many years ago, the elders of ancient tribes told of horrific legends about the unknown beings, Shifters, as we call them. Nevertheless, some people believe that they are just superstitions told just to scare people. However, others believe these legends are true. I don’t really know how they came to be; but, legend has it that a young warrior from the Shahwanee tribe was one of the fiercest in his colony. He was nicknamed Fearless One because he was never afraid of a challenge, anything, or anyone. Others tested their strength against him and failed.

The warrior brought many victories to his tribe and the Chief elders praised him for the honor but, there were others that thought he consider himself a God. This would cause many problems amongst the tribe.”

 

As she spoke about this warrior, I had an eerie feeling come over me, as if some one or something was watching me. Then, my cell phone rang and I jumped.

 

“Oh, hi mom. Yes mom, I know I forgot, okay? I’m on my way.” I quickly finished the conversation. “Sorry, I must be going.” I explained.

 

“Oh my goodness, I didn’t realize the time either,” Ms. Creed seemed startled. “Listen boys, I will be teaching a class on ancient history here next week. We can talk more then. Can I drive you home?” she offered.

 

“No thanks, I rode my bike. I will be fine.”

 

“Kyle, I must warn you to be very careful. There are many things that you don’t know. Are you sure I can’t drive you home? It looks really bad out there.”

 

“No thanks. I don’t live far from here; just a few blocks, I’ll be home in no time.” I told Tony I would call him tomorrow.

 

“Later dude.” he said,

 

I hurried out of the library, jumped onto my bike, and headed home. The lightening started and then, the thunder.

 

“Please hold the rain,” I mumbled to myself, “Just a few more blocks.”

 

Just when I spoke, it started to rain. I begin to peddle my bike faster. That odd feeling was upon me again, as if something was following me, keeping pace with me. I just kept peddling faster and faster until I reached my street. As I did, I thought I saw something dash in front of me. It almost caused me to lose control of my bike. I tried to convince myself that it was just the rain in my eye.

I reached my street and finally I made it to my house. Dad was just getting home and I followed the car in the garage.

 

“Hi, son.”

 

“Hi, dad,” I greeted him as I kept looking back, staring at the darkness as if I was in some kind of trance.

 

“Son.” My dad called to me. “Son is everything alright? Kyle!” He yelled. “Son what is wrong with you? Are just staring out in space; what is on your mind?”

 

“Nothing dad, just thought I saw something that is all.”

 

“Well there is nothing there, son. Let’s go inside, your mother is waiting for both us who, apparently, are late for dinner.”

 

“Uh oh dad; I guess we’ll be washing dishes tonight.” I said laughing trying to put what had just happened out of my mind.

 

 “There you both are. It’s raining cats and dogs out there.”

 

“Hi honey.” Dad kissed mom on the cheek.

 

“Hi mom.” I went to kiss her but she said not until I dried off first. I did it any way.

 

“Kyle, your soaking wet!”

 

“I know mom. I’ll hurry for dinner.”

 

I ran up stairs to take a quick shower to relax myself and let the steam take me away. I listened to the sound of the rain outside and the wind was howling unusually loud.

The more I listened the more I relaxed myself. It felt like I was drifting off to sleep. It was as if I was in a trance. A voice in the wind continued whispering to me. My eyes grew heavy and I could barely stand. I heard faint knocking and the sound of my name constantly. I could not break free.

The knocking increased and, like magic, I heard my name called again. I instantly snapped out of it.

 

“Kyle! Kyle!”

 

“Son, are you alright in there? What’s that noise! Kyle, open this door right now young man!” My dad yelled. I gasped for air my breathing was heavy again. “

 

“Okay dad. I’m all right.”

 

“Son, you’ve been in there a long time. Your dinner is getting cold!”

 

“Okay dad. I will be down in a minute.” I gathered myself together trying to figure out what just happened. I got dressed and went downstairs sorry mom, sorry dad. Mom placed on her hand on top of mine and asked was I feeling alright, and if I have had any nightmares lately, I told her no.

 

“Son,” dad said. “Are you having in trouble with any of the kids at school?”

 

“No dad.”

 

“Son, you are not doing drugs are you?”

 

“Honey, how can you say such a thing?” Mom yelled. “How could you?” Dad stopped mom in dead sentence.

 

“Son, I am just trying to figure out what’s been happening to you lately.”

 

“Dad, I am not doing drugs! I am not having problems at school! You know dad, I thought that you would be more understanding. Since I was little, I have been trying to convince myself that I am not crazy! I see images that aren’t there! I hear sounds and I know that they are there. I have to tell myself that it is just my imagination and it is not happening to me! Why not commit me to an asylum and maybe you won’t have to worry about me anymore!

 

“Kyle, honey we know you are not crazy, honey we love you.” Mom said. “And we want what’s best for you.”

 

By now, I was standing up and pacing the floor.

 

“Son,, please come sit down and we’ll talk.” Dad said.

 

“There’s nothing to talk about. I’m going to bed.”

 

In the back of my mind, I knew I shouldn’t have spoken to my parents like that; but, the more I think about this, the more answers I needed.

I ran upstairs to my room and slammed the door. I could overhear my parents now arguing with one another. Dad suggested that mom call Dr. Hill; but, mom was not to keen on the idea. I so did not want this to be happening to me right now. My gut instincts were telling me to find out more; maybe seeing the doctor would not be a bad idea. After all, I could get my answers and maybe find out about Eric.

 

I decided to go back downstairs to talk to my parents and apologize. Before I could, however, the doorbell rang; it was Ms. Creed.

 

“Hello, I’m sorry to disturb you at this late hour but, your son left his book at the library. I thought I would bring it by.”

 

“Please come in,” mom insisted. Before my mom could call out to me, I stepped into the room.

 

“Hello Kyle. You left your book at the library and I thought that you might need it for your research.”

 

“Ancient Almanacs of the Spirit World,” my mother read the book’s title. “Wow, what a huge book!”

 

“Yes, it’s very interesting” Ms. Creed said. Mom handed me the book with a worried look on her face. “Well, I must be going.” Ms. Creed started.

 

“Oh no, would you like to stay for some coffee?” Mom asked.

 

“Perhaps some other time, it is quite late and I must be getting home.”

 

“Oh no, we insist,” dad said. “Please, come in, the storm appears to be getting worse and the national weather service just issued a tornado warning for our area. Please come in.”

 

“Ok maybe for a little while.” The thunder and lightning increased. Mom ushered Ms. Creed over to the couch.

 

“Kyle, will you help me in the kitchen, please?” Mom asked smiling.

 

“Thanks again for bringing my son his book,” dad said.”

 

“You are quite welcome. Kyle is a very inquisitive student and it was no problem bringing it to him.”

 

“So, Ms. Creed, what is it that you actually teach?” Mom asked.

 

“Jha’net, you can call me Jha’net.” She corrected. “I teach Ancient history and I do paranormal studies.”

 

“That is very interesting.” Dad said.

 

“Ms. Creed is a good teacher; all of the kids at school like her a lot.” I also explained to my parents.

 

 

“Cream and sugar?” mom called.

 

“Both, please, thank you.”

 

“Kyle tells us that you do a lot of research on ancestry,” my father recalled.

 

“Yes I do, I love to read a lot and learn all that I can. Books are our friends; they help us learn our past so we can be prepared for the future.”

 

“Very well spoken,” dad said.

 

“I think its best that children should learn about their ancestors to give them a sense of where they come from. The more we learn about our past the more it opens a doorway to our future. In this day, age, and world though, technology makes this easier. To say that technology is advancing is an understatement. I do enjoy teaching my student, to make fun out of learning.”

 

“No wonder they like you so much”. Mom said. They all laughed.

 

“Well mom…dad, it’s getting late and I should be getting to bed; long day tomorrow.”

 

“Do you have plans, son?” Mom asked.

 

“Yes, Tony and I are going to take a drive up to the hills tomorrow.”

 

“Just stay away from Wolf Creek, okay? There has been some strange things going on up there and I don’t want you getting hurt.”

 

“Yeah dad, I heard about the body they found.”

 

“That is now missing…” dad interrupted.

 

“What do you mean missing?” Mom said.

 

“Well, apparently, they think that some one is playing a trick on the town morgue up there because the body they bought in is now missing.”

 

“Missing?” Ms. Creed repeated. “This is very interesting…” She stared off into space for a moment. “When did this happen?”

 

“Well a friend of mine is a detective on the case. He said that, somehow, the body disappeared from the morgue. The strangest thing though was that the body was gone but the clothes remained untouched, like it dissipated right out of them. It has them all puzzled and no one can explain it. Some of the local tribes have been talking about some ancient myths but the police think that it is just some practical joke by some of the college kids. Stealing a body from the morgue is a serious offense though.”

 

They all froze for a moment before my dad continued.

 

“The coroner states he was on duty when it happened; but, he cannot explain how someone can get into a room. According to the coroner, the door was locked and it requires a code key to open.”

 

“Well he has a lot of explaining to do,” my mother interrupted. “I heard on the news the body was severely mutilated. Why would someone do that?” Mom said.

 

“I heard that as well but it remains a mystery at the moment.” Dad said.

 

I felt cold again and a little light headed I thought about the story about the tribal leader. Then, all of a sudden, the thunder struck so loud that it startled everyone. Soon after came the lightning and, crash, went Ms Creeds’ cup onto mom’s nicely polished hard wood floor. On impact, the lights flashed off and on. I nearly jumped out of my skin.

 

“Oh I’m so sorry. I’m afraid I got a little clumsy; please forgive me.”

 

“Kyle paper towels, quickly.” Mom said.

 

“I will check on the fuses” dad stated as he walked out of the room.

 

Mom and Ms. Creed were on the floor cleaning up the spilled coffee and the broken mug when mom noticed Ms. Creed’s necklace. She just stared into it as if she was almost mesmerized.

 

“Your necklace has some sort of glow to it.” Mom said.

 

“Oh this, it belonged to my mother. She passed it down to me from her mother and so on and so forth. It has been in my family for generations. Perhaps one day if I ever decide to have children of my own, I may pass it down to my daughter.”

 

“You say that as if you don’t want to have children.” Mom said.

 

“Well I don’t because of…” she paused in mid sentenced. “There all done.” She turned her attention back to the floor.

 

“What kind of stone is that?  Mom asked. 

 

“It is a silver stone with a rare diamond inside.” Ms. Creed explained.

 

“It’s very pretty; I have never seen anything like it.” Mom said.

 

“Like I said, it has been in my family for generations, handed down to the women in my family.”

 

“Is there a reason why only the women receive them?”  Mom asked.

 

“Perhaps I will have to share it with you some day.” Ms. Creed said. “Well, I must be going now. It sounds like the storm is over. Thanks again for your hospitality and, again, I do apologize about the floor and your coffee mug.”

 

“That is ok. Don’t trouble your self over some spilled coffee.”

 

“You sound like my mother.” They both laughed.

 

“Good night Ms. Creed,” I said.

 

“Good night Kyle. Don’t forget to study; we have a test in ancient history on Monday. Remember, if you need help after school, you can find me at the library.”

 

“I won’t forget.”

 

“Perhaps on page fifty-six in your book you will find some helpful tips that will prepare you for your test. Take a look at it, you might find it useful.”

 

“Thanks Ms. Creed.” I watched her get into her car and drive away.

 

“Wow, some night, huh?” dad said.

 

“Yeah she is a very interesting woman.” Mom replied.

 

 “She is very charming and she has a warm sense about her. I just can’t explain it.”

 

“Yeah I know. Mom, dad, about earlier, I am very sorry the way I acted; I did not mean to yell. It’s just that I was angry and I sometimes I feel like I am alone.”

 

“Son, you are not alone. We are both here to help you. We don’t even understand what this all means but, we will figure it out together, okay?”

 

“Ok dad,…... “Well I am going to bed now, good night.

 

“And don’t forget-”

 

“Yeah yeah, dad I know; stay away from Wolf Creek. We are just going to take a drive near the Spearhorn Reservation that is all.”

 

“Good night honey,” mom kissed me on my forehead.

 

I went upstairs to my room and set the book on the table. As I did, I noticed that there was a something sticking out from the book. I opened it to see what was on the inside and found a folded up news paper clipping with an article. It was on Eric Spearhorn, stating how a local teen was found after missing for several weeks in the woods.

The article reads:

 

Eric Spearhorn disappeared several weeks ago after he went missing on a hiking trip. Search and recue teams found him alive in the underground caves in the east canyons. He had fallen through a mineshaft that had given way underneath him. He survived by eating berries, herbs, and drinking water from an underground spring. He had suffered cuts, a fractured leg, and a bump on his head. He has since been undergoing treatment for slight memory loss.

 

He is currently living on the Spearhorn reservation. No one is aware of what happened to him but, due to his tribal teachings, he learned to survive on the land. Last reported, Eric has been doing well since his release from the hospital. The tribal chiefs are asking the local media to stay away from the reservation; they will hold a press conference giving them an update on the boy’s condition.

No one can enter the reservation without an appointment or unless special permission is given. Due to recent events, the tribal chiefs are taking special precautions to be sure their students and others are safe. They are working with the local police department to help locate two other missing students who also went missing around the same time as Eric. Investigators have teams searching all over the hillsides.

With help from the police, the tribal elders are hoping to find the missing teens very soon.

 

 

 I couldn’t believe it; she found him. The only problem was figuring out how I could get in to see him.

I sat the paper down and fell back on my bed. Well, at least I knew where he was. I had to talk to him though. What if he didn’t remember me? I really wished I knew what was happening to me. The odd feelings I get when I felt like something evil was near me was becoming nerve wrecking.

 

I thought back to when my parents took me to see Dr. Hill. There was something strange about that place…the trees. The trees meet at the top; I had seen it in my dreams. I would never be able to get that image out of my head, those soulless eyes staring down at me as if it was searching for something within me.

 

The images just kept playing repeatedly in my mind like a movie reel. I knew I wasn’t crazy. I saw it hovering over me; it was real. I wondered what happened to Eric. He just disappeared from the hospital. I had to find out what happened to him. I had to get on that reservation somehow. Someone is going to give me the answers I need; perhaps it will explain the nightmares and sightings. Maybe I should just drive down there. No, that wouldn’t work; they are not going to just let me on the reservation; it’s heavily guarded. I need some serious clearance to get into that place.

On the other hand, maybe I could pretend to be a reporter for the local school newspaper; maybe they will let me on then. No way, come on Kyle focus they will check out your story. Think about what you are saying.

 

I felt a little frustrated, I took some deep breaths closed my eyes, and then I remembered what Ms. Creed said: page fifty-six of the book. I wondered what she meant by that. I reached over, grabbed the book from by table, and opened it up. I read the titled Mythical Stories of Ancient Tribes. There was piece of paper folded up inside the creased page of the book. I unfolded the piece of paper to discover it was from Ms. Creed. I began to read it.

 

Kyle,

I took the liberty of contacting Chief White Feather, one of the elders, and explained to him that a couple of my students were studying ancient myths on some of the local tribes for their term papers. I informed him that you would like to interview some of the local leaders to help them with their studies. He has agreed to let you on the reservation to attend one of his sessions. Please do not take any cameras or tape recorders with you, just a note pad and pencil.

Please respect them and follow their orders!  Also, do not wander away unless you’ve been granted permission. Chief White Feather will have an escort meet you at the main gate; his name is John Morningstar, nick named Big John. He will take you where you will need to go. The tribal leaders will meet with you in their council building on the south end of the campus.

 Once you are inside listen attentively and, once the session is over, you can ask your questions about your studies. Do not tell them about your dreams; stick to the subject on the ancient language. You will get the answers you need.

 

Good Luck!

Ms. Creed.

 

 I couldn’t believe it! How did she? Never mind. Why not tell them about my dreams or ask about Eric? This does not make sense. I had to find out all I could about Eric and the stories he told me. Maybe his grandfather will would tell me more. Why does he appear so secretive?

Oh, so many questions are in my head.  I do not want to disappoint my parents but there has to be a reason why things are happening to me. Who am I, really? What is my background? Is there a connection? All my life I have known my parents to be honest with me, I think. Dad wants me to play on the football team.

My mother, I know she worries about me but I have always felt that she wanted to tell me something. She would always stop and stare at me and say in “due time.” She would try to introduce me to some of the girls in our neighborhood but; I guess I’m too shy.

 

Shucks, I hadn’t even kissed a girl yet. Maybe they think I’m too weird. Heck, I think I’m too weird. Not that the thought has not crossed my mind several times, I mean there is a girl at school and she is very cute…

 

“Aarrrgh!” I growled.

 

How can I even sleep with my brain on over load? I had better get to bed; I had a long drive tomorrow.

I glanced at the book and noticed an article on The Secret Language of the Wolves. I started to read some of it. The more I read the heavier my eyes got. I do not know when I drifted off to sleep but I had a dream.

 

I was running with a pack of wolves. It appeared as if I was one with them, we understood each other. Then, all of a sudden, we were surrounded by total darkness and there were eerie sounds coming from the woods. The wolves howled and surrounded me.

A tall dark figure emerged from the woods. The white wolf on my left clanged to me while the others appeared to be on guard. The figure did not move though. The white wolf growled even louder as more of them appeared. The wolves stood up on their hind legs like soldiers at war.

We passed through a clearing on the other side of the forest; it was like a barrier that the dark being could not cross. Once we got to the clearing, I was alone. The wolves were gone. I saw a young boy with his back to me. He did not move he just stood there. I went to reach out to touch him but, when he turned around, I gasped for air as my eyes widened. I could not believe what I was seeing.

The boy was a splitting image of me; he was my twin almost. He spoke in a language that I could not understand. The only word I recognized was “Suhnoyee Wah”. He pointed behind me and I saw it again, the dark being.  He was half man half wolf and shifting in the dark. It reached out to me and I felt fear grip me like a bear hug. I heard growling behind me. My heartbeat increased. I did not know what to do; I thought I was going to die.

The dark being moved slowly away from me. I turned my head slowly to see a white wolf towering behind me. The dark being stared deeply with his eyes fixed as if he was speaking a secret language. While he did, my legs weakened I fell to the ground. The two were now face-to-face. It looked as if they knew each other somehow. The dark being swiftly went away and the wolf leaned into me looking into my eyes looking deep within my soul. I stared back at it trying to get an answer.

The more I stared at it I could see my self in its eyes. Then it was gone I got up to chase after it.

 

“Wait!” I said, “What does it all mean?”

I was answered with a series of beeps, My alarm had been going off very loud.

 

“7 am…” I mumbled to myself, “Tony will be here soon.”

 

Whoa…I thought to myself. What a dream…or was it a nightmare. There had to be some clue to my dreams, what did they mean? I hope I get my answers today; this is going to drive me crazy. I gathered my books and my note pads and filled my backpack with snacks and some bottle water. Honk! Honk! Well Tony is here.

 

“Come on dude it’s time to hit the road!” He yelled.

 

Hold on okay!” I yelled out of the window. “I will be out in a minute.”

 

I left my parents a note that I would call them when I got up to the hills. I ran down stairs, backpack in hand, and proceeded out of the door.

 

“Well it is about time.” Tony said. “Dude you look rough, are you okay? Did you get any sleep?”

 

“Yeah, of course.”

 

“Did you have another dream?”

 

“Well, kind a sort of. They are getting creepier with time.”

 

“Well maybe you will get some answers today.”

 

“Hey listen,” I started getting Tony’s attention. “No one on this reservation must not know about my dreams. Promise me you will not say anything! Tony! Promise me!”

 

“Okay, I promise. You should know that you can trust me by now right?”

 

“Yeah, sorry bud. Come on lets go.”

 

 We loaded up the car and took off to the freeway. It was nice that Tony offered to drive his car. I thought it was rather nice of Ms. Creed to arrange this. She really had connections.

 

“By the way, have you seen a girl at school taking pictures?” Tony asked.

 

“I haven’t paid much attention.” I answered as if I was going to be honest about it.

 

 “Come on, everyone is talking about her.”

 

“No, I haven’t met her yet.”

 

“Me either, but I hear she asked about you.”

 

“Stop lying.”

 

“I am not lying.”

 

“What could she possibly want with me?”

 

“She is looking for new faces for her photo club.”

 

“Whatever, how much further do we have to go?”

 

“We have about another thirty miles or so. Do you think you will find the kid you are looking for?”

 

“I don’t know but, the stories that he told me have something to do with the dreams I have. There have been many weird happenings in up in those hills. Our town was so peaceful. Many people wonder what has been happening however; no one had any answers. Ms. Creed seems to be the only one though.”

 

“Do you think that Ms. Creed has some type of connection somehow?”

 

“What do you mean?” I asked curiously.

 

“Well, she teaches a lot about ancient history and tribes and have you seen that necklace she wears? I swear it glows in the dark.”

 

“Well silver does sparkle you know.”

 

“Yeah, I guess you are right. I think my parents know more than they are telling me as well.”

 

“Why do you say that?”

 

“Well, when I first started having these nightmares, they just argued a lot and my dad kept telling my mom that ‘we need to tell him the truth.’ When I would come in, they would stop talking about it.”

 

“You know grownups.”

 

“Well whatever it is, I know it’s big. That is why I need to get answers. I have always felt that my parents have been keeping something from me.”

 

 

My mom sometimes acted as if she wanted to tell me something. She would just stare at me though, as if she had more to say but could not. I thought she was afraid that she would lose me by telling me the truth.

“What do you think about the prank someone played on the morgue? Tony brought out of my thinking.

 

“I do not know. What you think about it?”

 

“I asked you first,” Tony said.

 

“I have no idea really. It’s impossible for a dead body to disappear from a locked room unless-“

 I stopped in mid sentence and started to think about what Eric told me. It was the story about the boy’s father being wounded and then his body disappearing with guards on duty. What happens to a person after a shifter has attacked it? Unless.

I drifted off in deep thought again.

 

“Unless…unless what?” Tony yelled at me. “Come on dude tell me!”

 

“It’s nothing.”

 

“Are you all right? You spaced out there for a minute.”

 

“I was just thinking about something that someone once told me. I do not know but I feel like I am being pushed into my destiny and I have no idea what it is. It feels like a force guiding me towards the truth while evil is trying to scare me away.”

 

“Well, do you believe in it?” Tony asked. “Kyle, what ever is taking place it’s starting to have a serious affect on our town. I mean, I am no expert but I believe in the unknown. I might not experience things as you do but, I believe that there is always a war between good and evil.”

 

I know that there is a connection somehow. As we approached the reservation, I hoped that I could get answers.

 

“Wow Tony, I am impressed to hear you talk like that. I never knew you felt that way.”

 

“Well It is not everyday I get a weirdo for a best friend.”

 

“Hey,” I said, punching him in his arm.

 

“Hello…I am driving here.”

 

“Well it is good to know that I have a friend that does not think I am crazy. I just feel that something is after me and I do not know why.”

 

“Well if something is after you, I bet she is about five-foot-eight, nicely built, with long flowing black hair.” We both laughed.

 

“Thanks, I needed a good laugh…She is cute.”

 

“So you are interested in her?” Tony said sarcastically.

 

“Whatever man,” I said.

 

“Maybe when I get back I can hook you two up!”

 

“No way would a girl like that ever be interested in a person like me.”

 

 All my life I felt that I was an outsider because of these stupid dreams and parents sending to doctor after doctor. I knew people talked and I often wondered why some of the kids at school stayed away from me. Maybe it was better that they do stay away; it is safer that way.

I ask myself why a lot. I know people have nightmares. What do you do when your nightmare becomes a reality though? Who knows, maybe I am supposed to be alone.

 

“You know that day at school when the football jocks were picking on me?”

 

Tony asked.

 

 “I was feeling the same way until you came along. I did not think I could have friends either. Look Kyle, what ever this is I am going to help you get the answers you need. You’re not alone; you have me, Ms. Creed, and your parents.”

 

“Thanks Tony; I really appreciate it.”

 

I told him as I looked out the window.

 

“Hey, check out the view of this place. It is so peaceful out here. The trees, the mountains, the fresh air, man I could live out here forever. What I would give to have a moment of peace, to be free from all this, I should be going to the movies, dates, doing teenage stuff. You know what I mean? What I would give just to have a night where I can dream peaceful dreams.  My dreams are leading me to pieces of a puzzle that I do not even know how to solve. Everything seems to be a clue of some sort.”

 

“Then maybe you should write down what you remember from your dreams.”

 

Tony said.

 

“My notepad, you are right.”

 

I reached in my backpack, grabbed my note pad, and started writing down things that I could remember from my dreams. Anything I could think of, I wrote it down. It was starting to look like a journal. The language I heard in my dreams and the images seemed so foreign. I began to draw them, black mists in the shape of a beast with long claws and teeth moving through night. It uses the night as a cloak to cover its true form. When it passes under the moonlight, it appears almost transparent.

 

I kept drawing and, the more I drew, I now know what my purpose was. Who was this warrior at one time? I asked myself how he became like this. Tony kept driving, I kept writing in my notepad, and more things came to my mind. The night I got home from the library, the sound of the wind blowing like whispers. This would help me to understand them more.

 

As we approached, I stared at the mountains and trees. The faces I saw in my dreams. I drew those as well, every distinct feature. The looks of fear in the eyes were like a warning sign.

The way they looked searching around the woods as if something was coming. Dark and light images moved around. I tried to capture every image of my dreams. I quivered as I looked upon them; I sometimes thought about what they are trying to tell me, or what do they want me to know.

The images in my head came to life on paper. I kept drawing, each page told a horrifying story, while others were like clues. I was glad Tony suggested I do this; then again, I really did not want to.

However, I had to find a solution to all of this.

 

“Hey Kyle, check it out, we are getting close.”

 

“Yeah, I believe that is our welcoming party up ahead. Ms. Creed wants me to stick to the questions and, remember, we cannot wander around.”

 

“Yeah, I got it.”

 

“Tony, seriously, Ms. Creed must know a lot about this place so let’s not disappoint her okay?”

 

“I just feel like there is more to the reservation. It may hold more secrets to everything. There is a lot of history here and I can learn more from the leaders here.”

 

Tony replied.

 

“Well if you say so dude.”

 

I really wanted him to know how I felt.

 

“I know so; it is just a gut feeling I have,”

 

“Well there is only one way to find out.” Tony said.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Three

Revelations

 

Tony and I arrived at the main gate of the reservation. He parked the car and, just as Ms. Creed said, Big John greeted us at the main entrance. His name says it all, Big John, also known as John Morningstar. He was about six feet tall and about 250 pounds of muscle. He appeared to be very intimidating but he seemed somewhat nice.

 

Speaking with a deep voice Big John approached us.

 

“Welcome to the reservation,” Before you enter we must search your vehicle.”

 

 Tony and I looked at each with such surprise.

 

“Yes sir, whatever you say.”

 

Big John explained the reason for the search.

 

“This is just a normal procedure that we do to be sure that illegal substances stay off the reservation. We like to keep things a little peaceful out here.”

 

 We got out of the vehicle as the security guards went through and under the car with metal detectors.

 

I leaned over to Tony.

 

“Ms. Creed did not mention this.”

 

“Okay, all clear,” one of the men said. Big John looked at us and spoke again.

 

“Please follow me up to the council building and I will take you to our tribal leaders. There, you will receive further instructions.”

 

We followed him behind his big Dodge Ram pick-up truck, which by the way was nice.

 

The reservation was very big; they had schools, a library, and even a small family restaurant. The Native Americans sure had a lot of property to build on. We reached the council center and followed Big John in.

 

“After you,” he said to us.

 

There were many kids our age that went to school on the reservation. We reached the council building at the south end of the campus. It was a beautiful building with a lot of Native American paintings and statues. As we went inside, we could not help but notice how nicely decorated the hallways were with memorabilia of ancient pottery, jewelry, weapons, and paintings.

As we walked along the long halls, I thought to myself how there was so much to see here. In some way, I feel connected with this place. I didn’t know how but I just had a gut feeling, my stomach was in knots and my palms are sweaty.

 

Big John instructed us.

 

“Here we are. Go right in and take a seat. The tribal leaders are just finishing their lectures, they will meet with you once the session has finished.”

 

“Thanks” we both responded.

 

We sat down and saw an elderly man standing at a podium decorated in multicolored garments speaking to a group of kids. I would assume this was Chief White Feather. I was not sure which one of the other men on the podium was Mr. Spearhead. I would just have to wait and see.

 

Chief White Feather was explaining the history of native tribes. He also explained that they had to fight to keep their land so future generations would be able to dwell on it. He spoke in such a way that his voice was very peaceful.

 

“For centuries, our people have fought to keep our lands safe,” he calmly said. “We used the land that Mother Earth gave us to survive. Water, wind, fire, and earth are the most powerful key elements given to us; we must not take them for granted.

 

The earth holds many mysteries, untouched by man. There are many boundaries disturbed by man and burial grounds destroyed due to the loss of some of our land. Good and evil buried in the same ground should be entombed in peace forever, regardless of the life they once lived.

 

Many of us believe that when a loved one dies, part of us dies with them. Sacred burial prayers are spoken over the graves of the dead. The good spirits watch over us but the evil ones are bound never to cross the boundaries. There are many sacred burial grounds all throughout the earth. Some of them have been disturbed and it is our duty to see that they remain left alone for this reason.

 

My father once told me that to disturb the unknown was worse that raising the dead. Overtime, our people have learned to help each other keep the peace but there were some that chose another path. Some believed they had the power to change the course of our history by breaking the laws of our people.”

 

His speech was fascinating; every word he spoke was so profound. The way he talked, pronouncing every syllable, speaking clear so we could understand his distinct dialect. His words were mesmerizing almost like putting someone in a trance captivating their mind.

 

Tony and I were trying to take notes but, we were so tuned in to his speech we could not take our eyes off him. We tried to take as many notes as we could when Chief White Feather said,

 

“Now we would like to continue this session by hearing from you. Does anyone have any questions they would like to ask?”

 

“Yes, I have a question,” one kid said. “How did our people survive when someone was seriously inured or sick? Surely they did not have modern medicine then as we do today.”

 

The Chief responded.

 

“We used the land, my young one. Many of our people survived by using the resources provided to us by Mother Earth.  Various plants and herbs were used back then to help with our people. As well, we would call up the gods of the earth to help us.”

 

Many of the kids had questions and Chief White Feather answered them all; but no one else on the panel spoke. The men just listened and scanned the room with their eyes. I felt like one of them was staring at me. I begin to feel a little uncomfortable but maybe it was just my imagination.

Tony asked if African American slaves were ever owned by the Native American tribes and they told him

 

“Yes and no,”

 

Chief said.

 

“Depending if any of them were prisoners of war, some decided to join us for their freedom. African Americans who fled from slavery sought refuge on the land of the Chickasaws, Choctaws, Creeks, and Seminoles. Many of them were safe on the reservations where the white man could not come and claim them.

They considered them free people. Unlike us, our people were driven from our lands, taken to be slaves. Therefore, when they came to us we offered them safe haven and they dwelled on the land with us. We learned from each other and became people of peace.”

 

Tony thanked him and sat down. Now that was interesting, I am sure Ms. Creed would like to hear more about that. I wanted to ask a question but I did not know what to say. They were asking if there were any more questions. No one raised their hands but, before they closed out, I stood up nervously waving my hand.

 

“Yes, brave one”.

Chief White Feather said.

 

“Do you have a question?”

 

I knew Ms. Creed told me to stick to the studies but I just had to ask. My palms began to sweat again and I had a knot in my stomach.

 

The Chief saw I was hesitating so he asked again.

 

“Yes brave one? Is there something you want to say?”

 

I had a lump in my throat and everyone was watching me. I nervously responded.

 

“Yes sir. What can you tell me about the Suhnoyee Wah?”

 

 

There was silence throughout the room no one said anything. Now I really felt awkward and I really started to sweat and shake a little.  All eyes were on me and I did not know what to do. Tony grabbed me by my arm.

 

“Come on, let’s go. I don’t think they liked your question.”

 

Jerking away from him, I whispered.

 

“I cannot leave now.”

 

There was murmuring in the room and everyone kept staring.

The tribal chiefs stared at each other until one of them stood up to approach the podium; he was old and seemed very feeble; the others had to help him to the podium. Once he raised his hand, they took their seats.

 

“My name is Chief Spearhorn, I am of the Cheyenne tribe; I never thought that I would ever hear that name again in my lifetime. Tell me young man, what is your name?”

 

I swallowed hard as I responded.

 

“Kyle,…..” Kyle Green sir.”

 

“Please, come closer,” he said ushering me with his shaking hand.

 

As I approached him, Big John and others went to move near him, like to protect him. However, he just waved his hand as to usher them to stay put. I looked around as I walked. I could hear the whispers and feel the eyes on me.

I approached the podium and the Chief gave me a hard look. He told the others to dismiss the students and that he would meet with me alone. I looked back and they escorted Tony out with the others.

 

“Don’t worry, your friend is in good hands. He will be fine.”

 

He assured me.

 

“You have created quite a scare here young man.”

 

The chief said.

 

“So tell me son where did you hear the name Suhnoyee Wah? Is this part of your studies?”

 

“Well, kind of. About five years ago, my mother brought me down here to see a doctor at a hospital and for…”

 

I stopped off in mid sentence, remembering what Ms. Creed said about not telling anyone about my dreams.

 

“Well anyway, I met someone who told me a lot about his tribe. We became very good friends. When I went to find him though, he was no longer there.”

 

Chief Spearhorn rubbed his chin.

 

“So I see,” the Chief said. “What was the name of the young boy?”

 

“Eric…Eric Spearhorn.” I replied.

 

The Chief sat back in his chair and placed his hands on his cane. Which had the head of a silver eagle and diamonds for eyes; it was something to look at. He asked me what else Eric told me about them.

 

“Well, he told me that his mother never liked it when his grand father told him stories about their tribal history. She thought it was the cause of his dreams.”

 

“What kind of dreams did he have?” He asked.

 

“He dreamed of things that he sometimes could or could not see but knew they were there.”

 

“I see,” the chief said. “So why were you there?”

 

I did not want to answer him, I was too afraid. By this time, Chief White Feather came in and whispered something in his ear. They both looked at me, then, again at each other. Soon after, Chief White Feather walked out again.

 

“Son, tell me about your parents.”

 

“What do you want to know about them?” I asked.

 

“How much history do you have about them?” He asked.

 

“I’m not sure I understand what you are asking.”

“Do you know anything about your background?” He said.

 

“No, just that both my parents married very young.”

 

“I see,” he said. “So why do you want to find Eric?” he asked.

 

“Well, because I feel that, I must speak with him.”

 

“Son, I must warn you that searching for the past just might disturb your future. Are you sure you are ready to do that?”

 

“I am more positive than ever before. So, can you tell me if he here or not?”

 

I was starting to feel a little bit agitated so I just kept myself calm. I felt that the Chief was hiding something from me, something that he didn’t want me to know.

 

“Tell me son, why this interest in Suhnoyee Wah?”

 

“I cannot tell you right now. I just want to know if Eric is here and then my friend and I will be leaving.”

 

“Patience my son, patience, you will meet him due time.”

 

“You told him the stories. Evidently, something is happening and everyone is sweeping it under the rug. The only person that seems to care is Ms. Creed...”I said in a soft voice.

 

By this time, my voice was escalating again and I did not want to be disrespectful. All I wanted to do was find out the truth.

 

“It is not time yet,” he said. “All of the pieces of the puzzle that you seek will come together. However, they will come to you first before you go looking for them.”

 

“Why do you think I am here?”

 

I was starting to get even angrier and I wanted to tell him about my dreams but, I remembered Ms. Creeds’ words. Show no signs of disrespect, nor tell them about the dreams. I started to wonder why she would not want me to say anything about them yet.

 

“What I want you to do first is return home and speak with your parents. I think it’s about time that they explain things to you about your past. Then I will arrange for you to meet Eric once he is well.”

 

How could I forget? I am so selfish there, I go thinking of myself again.

 

“Chief, I do apologize. I heard about his ordeal and I am very sorry.”

 

“That is all right young one. We must give him time to heal then, I will arrange a meeting,” he assured me. “However, I will tell you this. Suhnoyee Wah is a very powerful being that my ancestors told me about. I was a young “OHITEKAH” meaning “brave” just like you that went searching for the unknown. It is what I found that had a great impact on my destiny. Therefore, young one you are near your destiny but be very careful.”

 

He had a disturbed look upon his face.

 

“What was his name?” I asked.

 

“His name was Running Bear of the Shahwanee tribe. His father named him because, as a child, he showed great strength. As he grew older, he became the fastest in his village. He had the strength of a grizzly. Many thought he was a god, reborn. According to the legend, he was one that believed he was the strongest and the wisest; therefore, he had many followers.

 

Some say he connected with the animals after he defeated a pack of wolves in the wilderness. He helped win many of their battles and he thought he could persuade the Elders to give him power to start an army to prepare them for war. However, they felt that it was not the right thing to do. Running Bear thought he could force the hands of the Elders by making them believe Chief Iyotaka was weak and could not govern well.

 

He was distrustful and angry. Mostly because of a young woman, he was very fond of. Her name was Lei’liana her father sent her away to the Comanche tribe to learn the ways of the Comanche women. She was very beautiful and she wore a yellow feather in her hair that her father gave to her. She was very strong in spirit and she hunted along side with her brothers. She was very adventurous and smart. He wanted to make her his bride.

 

Since her father was the Chief, he felt it best to get his daughter away from him. The only way to keep her safe was to send her away to what some thought was the enemy’s camp. However, that was not the case. He sent her away for her safety despite Running Bear being in love with her. The Elders knew his heart was corrupt so they watched him carefully. Running Bear would challenge the Elders many times to strike the enemy before they could strike them. This would not work because the Elders felt they were making peace with the Comanche’s because of the boundaries. They warned him not to go against them for there would be a great price to pay.

They told him that he was not to cross the boundary because the blood contract between the leaders was sealed. Running Bear still would not listen. Chief Iyotaka told him wandering into another man’s house would bring death and destruction to his own.  This made Running Bear furious. He secretly went to the Comanche village to send a message to them.”

 

“What did he do? I asked. 

 

“Let’s just say he was ready to start a war but, not just any war, a great war. The Comanche’s were very smart people; they had many hidden caves high in the cliffs where they could keep an eye on anyone who cross the boundaries. Running Bear sent one of his followers to the edge of their territory to spy on them and report what he had seen. This would cause problems later.

He went to their camp, studied their movements, and watched them for days. He would report to camp and tell Running Bear that he saw Lei’ liana with another warrior named “Queenashano” meaning “War Eagle”. This made him furious. He was determined to get his revenge on the Elders and anyone who stood in his way. However, he did not know that the Elders had scouts watching him and one of them reported to the Council that Running Bears followers camped near the boundaries.

One day the tribal council called a meeting to banish Running Bear because they feared his actions would cause their village great destruction. The treaty between the two tribes would be broken.

At the meeting, Running Bear would not listen to reason, his rage, anger, and feelings of betrayal caused him to threaten the council members.”

 

Chief Spearhorn took a deep breath and continued..

 

 

 “See son it is not good for a man to be angry so much, it poisons the soul. “Running Bear was very impatient; he could not see past his arrogance and wanted control, but he was blinded by his own gifts.”

 

Looking at me with great concern the Chief said.

 

 “Never let what you do not understand cause you to take matters into your own hands.”

 

“So what did Running Bear do?” I asked.

 

“Well, they told him to learn patience and that bloodshed among their people needed to stop. In addition, that he needed to embrace his inner peace. They told him that his anger had poisoned his soul and corrupted his mind so bad that he was dividing their people.

They gave him a choice to learn the way of peace or leave the village. Running Bear was very angry with them. He told them that they were all weak and they had put everyone in danger and there would be an invasion. He stormed out and sought refuge high in the hills on the east side of the valley. There he would have an army so great that he would become a great threat to all he knew.”

 

He was about to tell me more but Tony came in all excited, apparently some of the girls gave him a tour of the reservation.

 

“Wow! This place is amazing. I think I am going to put in for a transfer!”

 

“I must be going and so should you. I understand that you have a long drive home and the hour has grown late. Your parents must be worried by now.” He instructed me. “And remember, what you seek may also be seeking you.”

 

 The Elders came and took Chief Spearhorn away.

 

“What happened to Lei’ liana?” I asked in such haste.

 

“Perhaps, another lesson some other time my son. I will see you soon.”

 

They walked out of the room. Tony and I gathered our stuff and walked out to. Big John escorted us to our vehicle to see us off the reservation. We walked close behind them but not to close so they couldn’t hear us talk.

 

“So did you find Eric? Tony asked.

 

“No, according to the chief, no one can see him just yet. He is still healing from his injuries.”

 

Tony did seem a little concerned though.

 

“Well maybe it is for the best. So did you get the answers you were looking for?”

 

I just sighed and shook my head.

 

“No, just like grownups, everything has to be a secret. He told me it is about time that my parents tell me the truth about my past.”

 

“Truth? What truth?”

 

“Well, remember I told you that I always felt that my parents have not been honest with me? My mother stares at me sometimes as if she wants to say something and dad says she should tell me the truth. Why do things have to be so difficult?”

 

Tony responded with surprising news.

 

“I do not know; but I did hear some of the kids talking about you.”

 

I asked in haste.

 

 

 

“What did they say?” “That legend says only the chosen ones can see the Suhnoyee Wah.” Tony was trying to whisper so that Big John couldn’t hear him.

 

“Tell me in the car, not here.” Tony nodded his head and we started walking toward the car.

Big John told us to follow him to the main entrance, wait until the gate opens then we can go through it. When we reached the gate, Big John looked at me. He had such an odd look on his face. I thanked him and told him that I would hope to see his smile again and he smirked a little.

 

“Take care, I will see you soon.”

 

“Oh, are you coming up to Patagonia?”

 

“Well of course, I hear the fishing is great this time of year.”

 

We drove off and headed home. I called my parents to let them know Tony and I were on our way but I got their voicemails. I hoped to be home in time for dinner.

 

“Tell me what all did you hear?” I asked in haste.

 

“Well the question you asked about the Suhnoyee Wah has some of the students a little scared.”

 

“Yeah, yeah, go on.”

 

Tony continued…..

 

“I found out how some students on campus are saying there have been meetings about the disappearances. The students are encouraged to stick together and not speak about it. I can surely tell you that something weird is going on here and, whatever it is, it has everyone scared. One of them told me that a week before Eric Spearhorn went missing; two students and a teacher went missing also, their bodies haven’t been found.”

 

I was in shock to hear that. Tony also said he wandered away by following the directory on the giant wall out front. He went to the library to see what else he could find out. He said it was like Fort Knox. There was one room in the back of the library, which they keep locked and you can only get in with a key card; therefore, he had to hurry because he was not supposed to be there. He did find an interesting article in a huge book with newspaper clippings that he thought I should know about. Tony looked at me with great concern and said.

 

“Kyle I do not know how to tell you this but…”

 

He paused for a moment.

“I found out why people are acting even more strange around here. The newspaper clippings I found was about a story that a reporter did on a local hospital here. It says the local authorities sited them for illegal adoptions on children sixteen years ago. The tribal council found out about this and was furious because the children belonged to the reservation. They have been trying to track the children down but some of them were difficult to find. In addition, their names were changed and the parents relocated.

The council filed a lawsuit against the adoption agency and petitioned the courts for the children’s safe returned. According to the court of law, the department of child and family services brought the children back to the reservation where families could raise them.”

 

“What does all of this have to do with me? I asked.

 

“I am getting there. The article also stated the tribal chiefs met with the department of child and family services to be sure that this would never happen again. All of the children that were illegally adopted were now accounted for. They found all but one.

 

 “He paused again, I urged him to continue.

 

“Go on tell me! What is it?”

 

“Kyle, according to the reporter, the missing child is you. Eric had a twin brother.”

 

Tony pulled another piece of paper from an article of a picture taken of the some students on campus. In the photo, it lists the names of the students. I felt sick; the picture of the boy I was searching for was my twin brother.

Tony also stated that is why when we reached the council building the students were staring they thought I was Eric.

 

I felt nauseous all of a sudden.

 

“Pull over man.”

 

Tony pulled over; as I got out of the car, I fell abruptly to my knees. I did not know how to feel. Everything I knew or I thought I knew was confusing, my parents not my parents. It all made sense now. My head began to swim.

I looked at the article again and asked Tony to get my book. He retrieved my book from my bag and I pulled out the article that Ms. Creed gave me. It was the same article except the picture was missing. She knew…she knew all along!

 

“What did Ms. Creed know, Kyle?” Tony said.

 

“She knew that he…” I stopped in mid sentence.

 

“You know I hate it when you do that! Tell me!” Tony yelled.

 

“Ms. Creed, she knew the whole time. Look at the clippings they are the same. Ms. Creed put in this one in my book; it matches the one you took from the library.”

 

“Kyle, think back to when you went to the hospital. Did you ever see Eric?”

 

“No, we just talked through the vents. I never saw his face but, somehow I felt close to him.” I sat there for a few minutes trying to piece this all together.

 

“Did anything else happen at that place your parents took you that you can remember?”

 

“Something did happen, something terrible…”

 

“What do you remember?”

 

“I remember the nurses strapped me to a bed, put these probes on me, and told me to relax. I could see my parents through the window but then, they dimmed the lights.”

 

By this time, my breathing started to increase. I took a deep breath and exhaled. I remembered the doctor telling me to concentrate on his voice until it faded. Then I felt weightless and I remembered the smell. My breathing increased again. I clutched my chest to catch my breath. Tony handed me my drink but then I started again.

 

“All I knew was that I was not alone in that room. It appeared somehow, hovering over me like a dark mist. It was pulling the life out of me. I couldn’t breathe. I saw into its eyes as if it had no soul. No one else saw it but me. I know it was real though…I know it was.”

 

“Hey man, I don’t doubt you. Whatever is was you saw, I believe you.”

 

The winds started to pick up. I could hear trees snapping in the distance.

 

“Come on Tony. We need to get going and we need to get going now.”

 

We jumped into the car and Tony sped off fast. I kept looking back; Tony asked what was wrong but, I told him nothing; all I wanted him to do was to keep driving. I was quiet on the way home, I had so much on my mind. I had no idea what I was I going to say to my parents and how I was going to say it.

 

 They always taught me to be respectful to others and to be honest but this time. I just needed to get some answers. I wondered how much did Ms. Creed know? Did she not want me to know?

On the other hand, she did say that she knew the Spearhorns very well. I was so frustrated that I slumped down in the seat and just sighed deeply. Tony turned up the radio and we listened to some of our favorite music artists.

 

 

Just as we did the DJ came on to broadcast the news.

 

“This is KBLZ radio, where you can listen to all of your favorite music hits from your favorite artist. And now, the local news report:

‘More bodies were found in Patagonia today near Junction Point according to the local police four bodies were discovered at a camp site. Local hikers discovered the mutilated bodies early this morning.

 

According to Police Chief Morgan, all campsites will remain closed until further notice. One reporter asked if a serial killer was responsible for the killings but no one knows as of yet. Polive Chief Morgan did state that his department was working with the local and the state police to check all of parolees for the past few months.

 

“We are advising everyone to use precaution and contact the Patagonia police if they have seen anything suspicious.’”

 

Tony turned the radio off. This is getting worse. We both agreed.  Tony said we should be home in about a half an hour but I asked him to stop at the store ahead.

We pulled over into a gas station and I went inside to use the facilities. Tony pumped the gas.  We grabbed some snacks but, as we were leaving, one of the attendants spoke to us.

 

“Where are you going?”

 

Tony quickly responded.

 

“We’re headed back to Patagonia.”

 

“You boys be careful, there is a serial killer on the loose.”

 

Tony and I glanced at each other for a moment.

 

“Yeah, there have been some strange things going on there.”

 

“Well whatever, or whoever it is, folks out this way are scared. Some say they’ve seen packs of wolves near campsites so some of the hunters have set traps to trap them. Some claim that these are the biggest wolves they have ever seen.”

 

I just had to ask.

 

“How can they tell?” I asked.

 

“Well, by the prints left behind on the ground.”

 

 

 I looked at the attendant somewhat strange the way as he emphasized his words. He acted as if he knew or had some kind of idea about what was going on.

 

He punched a few keys on the register and said.

 

 “Your total comes to thirty-five even. You boys be safe driving home.”

 

“Thanks we will,” I said. 

 

As Tony and I headed home, the winds were increasing.

 

“So what are you going to do?”

“Well, I need to talk to Ms. Creed. I think I will call her.”

 

“You can try,” Tony told me. I checked my cell phone but couldn’t get any reception, only one bar.

 

“Well we are almost home. I will talk with her then.”

 

“So did you find out anything else?” Tony asked.

 

“Yeah, the Chief gave me a little history on Running Bear.”

 

“Who is Running Bear?”

 

“Ones whose name I should not mention.”

 

“So what did you find out about him?”

 

“That he was a fierce warrior at one time and the people thought of him as some sort of god. They banished him because the Elders feared he would bring destruction to their village. First thing in the morning, I am going to do some research on him and see what I can find out. There has to be some connection.”

 

I needed to know what happened to this warrior; there seemed to be a gap in this ancient mystery. Then it hit me, the book Ms. Creed gave me. I reached for the book and searched the index to see if I could find anything on ancient warriors. There was a section on Ancient Warrior Tribes and it listed their names. I scrambled through the book to find Running Bear. Then, under Fierce Warriors, I found him.

I began to read how some of his followers considered him a god because of his hunting skills and how he brought great victories to his people. Some said Running Bear had the spirit of a wolf, due to an almost fatal injury he suffered.

While he was out hunting deer, he encountered a pack of wolves deep in the woods. Legend says the wolves attacked him and he put up a great fight. When the other hunters found him, the wolves were dead and he was face to face with a monstrous beast. He survived the attack but was sick for many days. Running Bear healed from his wounds but some say he carried the spirit of a wolf: strong, fearless and he appeared to be changing. Some thought it was because he was near death. Others thought it was because his blood had mixed with the wolf because his bite wounds were so severe. He also had a previous run in with a bear when he was younger.

Running Bear would go on to earn the trust of his followers. When they went to battle, they would remain undefeated because of his presence.

 

I kept reading; I had to know more. Running Bear would invade villages killing off those he swore as his enemy. He would challenge the mightiest warriors and strike them down, killing them instantly. His name was spreading throughout the land and others began to fear him.

I came to an article on the Great War. I remember the Chief telling me about this. The more I read the more it played like a movie in my head.

 

The Elders took council to see what they could do with him. One of Running Bears followers betrayed the Elders by telling him the plot to bring them all down. Running Bears fury continued to increase his army of warriors. He decided to wage war with anyone who would defy him.

As well, he was very bitter towards Chief Iyotaka because the young woman he loved was still on Comanche’s territory. Running Bear was determined seek his revenge against the council by kidnapping Lei’ liana, no matter what. Chief Iyotaka sent a message for him to attend a council meeting with the other tribal leaders in the early morning.

 

That day, Running Bear and a few of his men showed up to meet them. The drums beating in the background alerted them that someone was approaching. When he arrived, some looked upon him in fear while others despised him. Chief Iyotaka spoke first.

 

“There have been many reports about you invading villages. You have broken the peace treaties we have settled upon. We have been making peace and you have been making war. Your father would be very disappointed in you. Your actions are going to cause a great war among our people if you do not stop.”

 

Of course, Running Bear was furious at their accusations.

 

“You talk about peace; I am a man of war!” He shouted at them. “My father is dead because he turned his back on his enemy. He is dead because of you!”

 

“The council has decided to banish you from the village and the boundary. If you cross the boundary, you will meet your fate. You have allowed anger to overtake you and a man that is full of anger does not listen.”

 

“You are weak and your enemy will destroy you. All this talk of peace has made you soft. If you see my face again it will not be my fate, but yours! Galutsá” He spoke the unfamiliar words before he stormed out.

One of the other elders spoke with concern.

 

“I fear for him, Chief Iyotaka.”

 

“We must keep an eye on him,” one of them added.

 

“This isn’t over,” another informed them.

 

“No,” Chief Iyotaka said.

 

“I feel in my spirit that this is the beginning and we have not heard the last of him.”

 

When Running Bear arrived back at his village one of his followers reported to him that some of the other women including Lei’ liana visited Deep-Water Creek. They went every morning to gather fruits and berries. His followers also reported that there was a warrior with her at times. From what they saw, he appeared to be quite fond of her; the two of them hunted together.

Running Bear’s heart grew even colder at the news. This was his chance to seek revenge upon those who betrayed him.  He set off with some of his followers to capture Lei’liana. He ordered them to kill anyone that stood in their way.

 

Once they reached the creek, they laid low and waited for the time to strike. One of Running Bear’s men aimed his bow and arrow struck one of the men in the chest. He fell into the water. Further downstream, Lei’ liana was gathering water in pots when she noticed blood in the water. Soon after, the body surfaced. She screamed at the sight. One of the older men ordered his scout back to the village to alert the others but the attack had began. There was nothing that they could do; Running Bear’s men outnumbered them. 

The one who escaped made it back to his village to report the news. However, he was spotted and wounded in the back by an arrow. Thought to be dead, he made it back to the village; others saw him and ran to his aid. He could barely speak but, he told those around him what had happened. Running Bear and his tribe had attacked them and kidnapped the women. The young warrior died soon after from blood loss.

 

This angered War Eagle and his father Chief Wah’tayo. They gathered the horses and took off to Deep-Water Creek to investigate. When they arrived, they found the bodies of their fellow warriors decapitated and hanging from the trees by their legs. The warriors had cut out their hearts and drained the blood from their bodies. There was evidence left behind of Lei’ liana. The yellow feather that her father had given her laid stained with blood on the ground.

 

“Cut the bodies down and take them back for burial.” Chief Wah’tayo said.

 

“We should fight and fight now!” War Eagle said.

 

“No my son, we will have our revenge. Lei’ liana is my responsibility; we must see Chief Iyotaka immediately. I will send scouts to locate Running Bear come we must go.”

 

They took off immediately to see Chief Iyotaka. When they arrived, he was grieved of the news that his daughter was now a prisoner. Chief Wah’tayo told them what happened when they arrived at the creek and the council members shook their heads in great distress. He told them that he had scouts out searching the land to locate Running Bear’s village.

 

“We must do something!” One of the men shouted.

 

“Then you are welcome to wait here until they return”.

 

 The next morning one of the guards beat the drums to alert them that someone was coming. Chiefs Iyotaka and Wah’tayo arose to their feet to see only one of their scouts return. His legs face, and arms were covered in blood and he could barely stand.

 

“What happened? Where are the others? Please tell us!” War Eagle said.

 

“Captured and killed.” He stammered. “We arrived at the village at nightfall. They ambushed us; we didn’t see them coming. Their skin painted black so they blended with the night.  As we walked with our hands bound behind our backs, we saw the heads of our brothers. Their bodies mounted on steaks and placed near the entrance as a warning. We could hear the women screaming.”

 

“Did you see Lei’ liana? Did you see my daughter?” Chief Wah’tayo asked.

 

“Not at first but she is alive.”

 

“How do you know?” he asked.

 

“I heard one of them say she was in the private chambers with him.”

 

“I watched my brothers die before me. They strung them up in the trees upside down and cut off their heads. They made the women gather the blood in pots and take them away. His men brought me before him to find out why I was there. That is when I saw her. She sat next to him, her hands and feet bound. She must have put up a fight because Running Bear had marks upon his face. Lei’ liana had bruising on hers.”

 

The Chief groaned and ordered him to continue.

 

“He asked me why I was there and Lei’ liana had this look in her eyes as if she spoke to me warning me not to tell.” I told him I had traveled far to find food for my dying village and was captured. He laughed at me and said that I should have stayed in my land and that I was now his prisoner. He said he would let me live if I could make it past the clearing alive. The others started screaming and chanting. Running Bear had picked up one of the pots lifted it high in the air and started to chant.”

 

“What did Running Bear say?” Chief Wah’tayo said.

 

“He said that he was one with the beast that walks in the night, his blood runs through his veins; He could hear his voice speaking and feel his power.”

 

 He continued.

 

 “He told me to drink the blood of his enemies and devour their souls. And I would live forever.”

 

As he talked more, he started to choke and they gave the young brave water to drink.

 

Chief Wah’tayo urges him to keep talking.

 

“Keep going, we must know what happened.”

 

“I noticed that he was drinking out of the same pots the women collected the blood of our brothers in. He was drinking their blood. I called him a murderer.

 

He laughed and said.

 

“If you cut out the heart of your enemy and drink his blood you own their soul and their strength. Now you will suffer the same fate as everyone else.”

 

Then he explained them how Running Bear arose to his feet and yelled out.

 

“Let the hunt begin!”

 

The young brave continued……

 

 “They took me to the edge of the woods and I took off running. I ran as fast as I could. I stopped for a few seconds to cover my body in dirt and mud. I thought if I looked like them, they would not find me. However, they were smart. I managed to escape their bow and arrows.”

 

Chief Iyotaka was very discouraged and angry.

 

“It is worse than I feared?” He has let the evil spirit overtake him and now he is worse that a savage beast.”

 

He looks at the young warrior again.

 

“Can you take us to his village?”

 

“Yes, I can.” The injured man said. “But it will not be easy; he has spies everywhere. Guards posted around the boundary lines and there are many traps to catch intruders. A path I found leads to the underground caves. If we take it, we can get in undetected.”

 

“I will alert my people and tell them to prepare themselves for war,” said Chief Wah’tayo.

 

“We will do the same.” Chief Iyotaka replied.

 

The next day both tribes set out to find the location of Running Bear’s village. It was on the east side of the valley high in the cliffs. They set up camp near the boundary and sounded the alarm to send a warning message. 

One of Running Bears followers saw them and went give a report. War Eagle spotted him though. He followed him deep into the woods and attacked him. War Eagle brought him back to camp and he went before the council. They gave him a message to deliver to his leader. They demanded the safe return of his daughter or be ready to face war.

 

Once the scout was released, he reported the warning back to his leader. Running Bear went to the edge of the cliff and saw the tribes gathering. He called for his army to assemble.

By the morning, the war drums were sounding and the tribes reached the clearing. The smoke was a clear sign to Running Bear that the war was about to begin. Many of the other tribes were arriving to join in the fight as well.

His spy told him that there would be no negotiations and there would be a war. Running Bear ordered him to let the women go because it appeared they were out numbered. He turned to him and told him there was no room for weakness in his camp. The strength of a man’s mind gives him great power but weakness will destroy his soul.

 

War is what Running Bear wanted. His heart was cold and he had no compassion. He told his people to get his horse ready; they would fight at dawn. The spy left to deliver the message to Chief Iyotaka’s camp but, before he could get to the clearing, an arrow struck him down. Running Bear did send a message. A flaming arrow soared into the camp with a message saying,

 

“The way to a man’s soul is through his heart.”

 

However, Running Bear had a hidden agenda. He would enter the clearing dragging his prisoner behind him, to parade her in front of her father. He knew this would anger him and he wanted Chief Wah’tayo to suffer just as he did when his father died. At dawn, the tribes gathered.

As they approached the clearing, War Eagle saw Lei’ liana with her hands bound walking behind the horse. Her clothes were torn and this made him even angrier. They waited until his army was in the clearing, and he said.

 

“You have defied your own kind and have brought death to your people. Release her now or die!” Running Bear laughed

 

“No,.. my brother. It is not I who is weak, for it is you! Let’s see how strong you are.”

 

Running Bear turned to one of his followers and said.

 

 “Tsatsiyohisdi ageyutsa!”  

 

One of the men freed Lei’ lianas hands from the horse and released her. “Anagisdi” He said.

 

 Ushering her to leave she walked slowly looking over her shoulder. When she saw her father, he started to run for her. She yelled for him telling him to stay back.

 

“No father!” She yelled again. “It’s a trap!”

 

 Running Bull took out his bow and arrow, shot it, and hit Chief Wah’tayo in the leg. He went down and Lei’liana ran to him but one of Running Bears men grabbed her. She fought him and he struck her down.

By now, War Eagle took charge and ran out to rescue Lei’ liana. This was what Running bear wanted, the man who he thought wanted his woman. Running Bear raised his staff and yelled.

 

“Digatilásdi.”

 

The warriors then charged each other the war was now on. Armies of warriors charged at one another. The Elders stood and watched but what Running Bear did not know that he had other enemies that would join in the fight. Other villages could see the smoke and followed it to the battleground.

Running Bears reputation of invading other villages was now back to haunt him. He would kill anyone who would not join him.

This would be the start of the greatest battle to take down a savage tribe.

 

 

I could not believe what I had just read. I had to find out more though. This all made sense to me now. We were just out side of town when the car started to slow down.

 

“Why are we slowing down?” I asked.

 

“I thought I saw something up a head, maybe it’s a deer or coyote.”

 

The road was dark and winding. Tony slowed down even more and I urged him to keep driving. I didn’t want him to stop. A wave of fear gripped me and I looked behind the car only to see a dark figure move slowly across the road.

 

“Whatever you do, do not stop.” I was very persistent.  The car accelerated more and we kept going.

 

“What did you see back there?” Tony frantically asked but I only urged him to keep driving. I did not want to alarm him but I was afraid it was too late. I decided to tell him that I thought I saw something behind us. I kept looking in the rear view mirror, when the car came to a screeching halt. My shoulder hit the dashboard of the car.

 

I yelled.

 

“Ouch!”

 

Tony sat there frozen, he did not move.

 

I yelled at him again.

 

“Why did you stop?”

 

Tony’s voice was very shaky.

 

 

“There is a herd of deer running across the road. Something must have startled them.”

 

I turned to see a dark figure standing in the middle of the road behind us. Its black cloak moving in the wind, it stood there motionless just staring at us.

 

I slowly whispered to Tony

 

“Drive…drive.”

 

“What is it?” Tony asked.

 

“Drive now!” I yelled.

 

 Tony hit the accelerator and, the car took off fast. Tony started screaming as to why I had him driving so fast.

 

Looking behind us, I saw nothing. I softly whispered, closing my eyes.

 

“It disappeared…….It disappeared.”

 

Tony was freaking out.

 

“Kyle, what is wrong with you man?”

 

Still driving fast. I had to calm him so he could slow the car down. But he was not convinced

 

 “Please tell me what’s wrong?”

 

“It’s been following us,” I said to myself.

 

“What? What do you mean following us?” He asked, still shaking.

 

“When we last stopped, I heard something. Why do you think I told you not to stop? I believe it has been tracking us.”

 

I could not help but keep looking back behind us. I was checking to see if I saw anything odd but there was nothing. I pondered in my mind why it did not attack us. Why did it stand there looking us? There was no time to be afraid my emotions were too high.

 

Tony spoke out with great relief.

 

“Look! “We reached the county line we are almost home.”

 

I felt relief come over me the fear had left.

 

 At that moment, I remembered something. The boundaries, they can’t cross them. I am almost certain the shifter was tracking us. I asked Tony if he was all right and he said he was fine, just a little shaken up. He did not know what to expect and wondered if he too was in danger. I told him I did not think so and that it could have been a warning for me.

His hands were still shaking as his white knuckles held the stirring wheel tight. I tried to calm him but he was too far-gone. Now I knew that I was in danger and possibly those around me. What just happened was very real.

 

A part of me did not want to go home. I wanted to go back to the reservation to get some more answers. I needed to get as much information as possible. I wanted to speak with Chief Spearhorn about the story that I had just read. Running Bear was evil and he blamed the Chief for everything. His drinking the blood of his enemies was more than I wanted to know. Then I thought of something I read.  The story said that he had killed a pack of wolves except one. Could this be the cause of his change? I have seen the werewolves portrayed on television as they go man to beast, however this different.

 

To describe what I see is they are both half man half wolf. It uses the night to attack its victims as if it were a shield like a disguise almost. Nevertheless, in the light you can see both man and beast. That must be why, in my dreams, they move away from the white mist. It can expose them. Since he almost perished from his injuries, it seems almost like he became one with the wolf.

 

I wondered why the big wolf did not kill him. The book says Running Bear was face to face with this beast. He was very brave and did not show any signs of fear. Perhaps the damage was already done or the others arriving scared him off.

He was very angry with the Elders and felt that he had many enemies. The woman that he loved was sent away so she could not be near him. He had a lot of betrayal in his heart. He could not see past his anger and he was blinded by his gifts.

 

Then, I started to think about the gifts he had. Running Bear was described as having great strength, being a fast runner, killing a pack of wolves, and communicating with the animals. He had some powerful gifts. I also thought about the reservation. For some reason, I felt safe and secure there, as if I did not have to worry about anything. Perhaps, I could get another chance to go and talk with the tribal leaders again. I hoped I did not leave a bad impression with my persistence of getting answers. I just could not help myself though. I had to know if Eric was there and if he was safe.

I wonder if he even remembered me. If he was indeed my twin, and twins share thoughts and feelings, then he must also feel the connection. Twins…then that must mean chief Spearhorn is my grandfather. I have Native American blood in me. This is too much to take in.

 

The Shifters were after us because we are the chosen ones. I wonder if the same dreams I was having, he is having also. Moreover, if I can spot them, so could he. There have been some studies that paternal twins can sense each other and read each other’s thoughts. I wonder if…I paused for a moment. No way, could that be possible? I had to push the thought out of my mind. After what just happened, anything was possible.

 

I sat there thinking of what I was going to say to my parents when I got home. If I am in danger, they were too. Do I leave, runaway? So many questions, I had no idea what to do. School would be getting out soon; perhaps, I could get permission to stay on the reservation for a while. I knew they would not turn me down. If I were away from my parents, they would be safe. I would have more time to do research later. Midterms were next week and I had to prepare myself.

 

 As we approached my neighborhood, we noticed several cars in front of the house.

 

“Hey, that looks like Ms. Creeds’ car and that truck looks familiar too.”

 

“What are they doing here, holding a private meeting?”

 

“I wonder what is going on in there,” Tony asked.

 

“I don’t know but, whatever it is, it must be big and we are about to find out.” Tony was very nervous.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Four

Confronting Truths

 

 

I didn’t understand why they would be here; something was going on.

I gathered all of my belongings from the back seat of the car. Some of my papers got scattered when Tony made an abrupt stop.

 

“Have any idea what’s going on?” Tony asked.

 

“You are doing it again?” I said.

 

“Sorry…”

 

“But no, not at all but, whatever it is, it must be serious.”

 

“Do you think they found out I was in the library and took the article?” Tony asked.

 

“I do not know.”

 

Tony and I went inside the house where everyone was waiting for us. My parents were both sitting on the couch along with Ms. Creed, Chief Spearhorn, and Big John. They all looked at us in such relief. My mother got off the couch and ran to us.

 

“Thank God, you two are all right. We thought you were…” She dropped off.

 

Dad stepped forward

 

“We tried to call you, when we did not hear from you, we got a little worried. Someone discovered two more bodies.”

 

 

 Dad was very hesitant to tell me, after seconds of silence he finally did.

 

“Two teenage boys fitting your description disappeared off highway 109 a couple of hours ago. The police said it was the same as the other victims.”

 

By this time Big John came forward as well.

 

“They were last seen at the gas stations about an hour outside of town, driving the same car as you Tony. When we heard the news, we contacted Ms. Creed, who then called your parents to see if they had heard from you.”

 

Dad was so scared he wanted to know if anything strange occurred.

 

“Did you see anything suspicious?”

 

Tony quickly answered my dad.

 

“No, we stopped at the gas station, filled the car, grabbed some snacks, and left. The gas station attendant did ask us if we were from here. We said yes and he explained about recent events happening out here. That’s all.”

 

Chief Spearhorn gave us both a hard look with his eyes.

 

“Is there anything else you would like to tell us, you look a little disturbed?”

 

Before Tony could respond to his question, I quickly answered this time. I did not want Tony to tell what we had just experienced.

 

 

“No, nothing happened just tired from our trip. So is that why you all are here?” I asked.

 

“Well, yes and no, son.” dad said.

 

“Well, what is it?” I asked again.

 

“We are here to discuss something’s with you that we feel you have the right to know.”

 

Tony was not ready for this; he was probably thinking that he was in trouble for taking the article so he made up an excuse.

 

“I had better get home. My parents are probably just as worried about me too.” See you on Monday.”

 

I waved a friendly goodbye gesture to him.

 

“Yeah, see you later Tony.”

 

Big John helps Chief Spearhorn to his feet.

 

“We may as well be going. Now that the boys are safe at home, we will be leaving now. “Yes, I must prepare for my speech at the library next week.”

 

Ms. Creed followed.

 

“I’m afraid I must be going as well.”

 

After everyone left, the atmosphere in the room changed. I was full of mixed emotions. My parents held hands tightly and looked over me. All I could do was pace the floor back and forth, rubbing my hands together.

 

“What is going?”

 

“Sit down, we’ll explain.”

 

How could I talk when I had so many questions to ask them? Therefore, I just blurted it out.

 

“Did you adopt me? Where did I come from and what about my birth parents?”

 

Dad went to speak but I stopped him.

 

“I found some information on the reservation…is that the reason they were all here?”

 

Dad started talking first.

 

“Son please let us explain.”

 

“Kyle, you know we love you very much. Your mother and I want the best for you. I know this is a shock to you but, your mother and I didn’t want to tell you until we thought the time was right.”

 

By this time mom had a sorrowful look in her face.

 

“Kyle…..”

 

She looked at me with tears in her eyes. She patted the couch softly and I sat down.

 

“Sit down and listen to me”.

 

I sat down next to mom. I listened as they both began to tell me how, after they had got married, they tried to have children but could not.

After going to many doctors, they were informed that it was just not possible. My mother started to cry and dad consoled her.

Dad went on to say that, the doctors recommended adoption and put them in contact with a few agencies. There was a man that came to them and told them about a child that was ready for adoption because the mother had given him up. They immediately jumped at the chance and, after signing a few documents, the agency brought me to them.

 

“You were such a beautiful baby.” Dad said, “And your mother was so happy.”

 

Mom looked me in my eyes while holding my hand.

 

“We knew that you belonged with us.”

 

 Dad continued to explain that he knew the day would come to tell me.

 

I slumped back on the couch and did not say a word. I pulled out the folded piece of paper from my pocket that Tony gave me and handed it to them. It was an article about the illegal adoptions from the reservation.

My mother started to read the part about how the tribal elders tracked down the missing children, all except one.

 

“Son, this doesn’t mean that you are one of those children?”

 

Taking the paper out of her hand, I slowly responded.

 

“I wish you were right.”

 

I pulled the other newspaper clipping from my pocket and handed it to my parents with shaking hands; they unfolded the article to see the photo of the boy on the front page. They both stared in amazement. Dad looked in disbelief. There was silence in the room.

 

“You see mom, dad, I have a twin.”

 

“Son,” dad said. “We had no idea, do you know where he is?”

 

“Yes,” I said calmly. “He is on the Tribal Union reservation.”

 

“But you were just there, did you not see him?”

 

“Eric is still recovering from his wounds. Chief Spearhorn told me would get to see him when he is well. Can we talk about all of this later though? I’m really tired; it’s been a long day…and night.”

 

They both agreed we would finish in the morning. My mom kissed me on my forehead and dad patted me on my shoulder. She had tears in her eyes, looking at me as if she just lost a son. I gave them both hugs and told them everything would be all right and that I loved them.

 

I went upstairs to my room and fell on my bed. I had a lot to think about; all I could do was just lay there staring up at the ceiling. You would think a kid my age would spend his time playing video games, hanging out late, chasing girls, or something like that. I was chasing my past while horrific things are happening around me.

I took a deep breath to release energy from my body. I just kept staring while thoughts ran through my mind. I could hear parents talking through the walls; they were very worried about me. I feared for their safety. Maybe I should leave.

No, where would I go? I am just a kid.

Oh my goodness, I buried my head in the pillow. I really needed to get some sleep but I just could not. I grabbed my iPod and listened to some music. It always helped to calm my nerves. I wondered who the two students killed tonight were and where they were from. I just had to know. I turned on the television to catch the eleven-o-clock news.

 

“Patagonia is in shock once again as two bodies were discovered along highway 109 by a state trooper. The bodies are of two young men, said to be in their late teens or early twenties. The victims suffered wounds to their abdomen.

We are putting the public on high alert as we find out more details. It does appear that we have a serial killer, or killers, on the loose and residents are being urged take precaution.”

 

The reporter stated that one of the bodies was discovered behind the car; the other was discovered just a few feet away. They apparently had a flat tire and pulled over to fix it. The Sheriff’s department scheduled a press conference tomorrow morning. As local and state police continue their investigation, they are urging residents to take precaution.

 

I turned the television off.  I grabbed my cell phone and called Tony to see if he was all right. He answered on the first ring.

 

“Hello.”

 

“Hi Tony, it’s me, Kyle. Just checking to see if you are okay.”

 

“Yeah, still shaking. Luckily, my parents were not home to see me like this.”

 

“Look Tony, I am sorry. Thanks for not saying anything in front of my parents.”

 

“No problem but, why keep quiet. We could have been killed.”

 

“I had a feeling that we should not have said anything. It just wasn’t the right time.”

 

“Who is keeping secrets now?”

 

“I know, I will tell them soon. I just wanted to be sure that you were safe.”

 

“Swell, just swell. Look, I am going to bed. I will call you tomorrow, later.”

 

I knew Tony was upset and scared, so was I. I just could not take any more surprises I just had to relax myself. I put my headphones on and listened to music until I could feel my body slip away into a deep sleep.

 

That night, I dreamed I was back in the woods, running away from the movements and sounds again. I am not alone. There were others with me. This white mist was leading us deeper into the woods. The further we went the more we grew in numbers.

Side by side, we ran through the first part of the clearing. I did not recognize any of them however.

We marched as if we were ready for battle. There we all stood lined up with our eyes widened, prepared and focused. The wind started to blow and then it howled. The trees snapped, as if someone was breaking them.

Then, I saw them. They moved slowly as silk composed of black mist. The Shifters transformed in the moon light. Their claws extended like huge sharp blades. They walked along side of one another like an army ready for war, growling louder and showing teeth. The others stayed near the clearing and did not break the line. The Shifters moved all around us, trying to intimidate movement of the line. We needed to get closer to the edge of the woods.

Then one of them shouted

 

“Diskualádodi!”

 

 

Everyone started running towards the woods. The Shifters were after us, using the land and trees against us. I could see them attacking the others. I kept running though.

One of the Shifters was getting close to me but I kept running as fast as I could. Its long claws reaching through the blackness caught my shirt. It ripped across my back. I kept running. I could see light up ahead and I kept going. The screams were louder and louder, the smell was getting stronger.

The growls sounded like chain saws, louder than ever. I thought I was going to die. As I ran, the bodies lay there with their chest ripped open. I witnessed bodies disappearing and transforming into the night.

Just a few more feet, I was almost to the clearing. The white mist was moving in my direction and some of the shifters were falling back. Then almost suddenly, I felt a hard hit. A Shifter knocked me down. I fell on my back and then; he appeared hovering over me, bearing his teeth. I clutch my chest, my heart was beating very fast and a lump was in my throat I cried out for help. I prayed for someone to help me. I just kept screaming. I yelled for it to get away from me.

The Shifter moved closer to me, revealing more of it self. With his claws pointing towards me, it was ready to strike. I moved backwards fast until I backed into someone. I turned to see Eric extend his hand with a silver stone speaking a native language. A light came from it and the shifter covered his already hidden face. Shifters could not stand to look at the light. The others he created also fled.

Then, it disappeared. I was still clutching my chest. Eric looked down at me and told me I was safe now. He turned away and walked through the woods. I called to him but he did not answer me. I asked him to come back he was no longer there.

 

I woke up the next morning with parents standing over me.

 

“Son, you had another nightmare.” Dad said. “It must have been a bad one your shirt is torn to pieces.”

 

“I am all right…it just felt real.”

 

“Honey, let me call a doctor,” my mother pleaded.

 

“No, no more doctors, please. I will figure this out on my own.”

 

“Let us give him time dear,” dad softy told mom..

 

“Thanks dad”.

 

They left my room; I needed to talk to Chief Spearhorn right away. I did not know where he was staying.

I located him at one of the local hotels and called to speak to him. Patagonia was not that big of a town. The clerk said he was not in; therefore, I looked up Ms. Creed in the phonebook. I started to call her but I decided to go to her house instead. I figured face-to-face would be much better.

I ran downstairs and told my parents that I would be back later. I got in my car and drove off. I just had to get some answers from her. I arrived at her house and went to the door. I was nervous but I had to be persistent. I rang the doorbell and she answered.

 

“Kyle, what are you doing here?”

 

“Ms. Creed, I have to talk to you. May I come in?”

 

“Well, I am busy today. Can this wait?”

 

“No, this cannot wait. I must speak with you now.” She hesitated for a minute.

 

“Sure, come in.” She told me to go to the den area to have a seat. She would be with me shortly.

 

I walked in and, to my surprise; Ms. Creed had beautiful art in her home. I admired her taste for art. She had beautiful figurines and portraits of her family. I came across one portrait, it must have been a picture of her when she was little. The people behind her must be her parents. Ms. Creed walked into the den.

 

“What’s the emergency?” she asked. I did not know where to begin so I started simple.

 

“Thanks for getting me onto the reservation.” She replied with a welcome and asked me to sit down.

 

 

“Kyle, is there something wrong?” She asked.

 

“Yes,” I said. “Everything is wrong. I had another nightmare last night, I was screaming so loud I woke up my parents.”

 

“Go on.”

 

“I was in the woods again and there were others with me. One of them spoke something and everyone started to run. There was black mist everywhere I saw the shifters slaughter them like cattle. They chased us through the woods. There were bodies everywhere with their chest ripped open.”

 

By this time, my heart started to race and my palms sweating. Ms. Creed gave me some water, asking me to take my time. I proceeded to tell her how the bodies were transforming right before my eyes into the night.

 

“As we were running away, one of the shifters knocked me down. It stood over me staring into my eyes. I backed up into someone trying to get away from it. When I turned around Eric was there. He had a silver stone in his hand and it glowed very bright blinding the shifters. They immediately began to retreat. Eric looked at me, and told me I was safe and then I woke up. Ms. Creed these dreams are getting worse, my life, and those around me are in serious danger.”

 

 “Kyle, what else can you remember from the dream?”

 

“That is all, nothing else.”

 

“You said Eric was in your dream…”

 

“Yes, he helped me get away from the shifter with a silver stone by blinding it.”

 

Ms. Creed put her hand on her chest and clutched her necklace.

 

 “Ms. Creed, this has to mean something, a warning of some kind. These creatures are following me.”

 

She interrupted by saying.

 

“What do you mean by ‘followed.”

 

I explained to her when Tony and I were on our way back  home we stopped at the gas station. Later we pulled over on the side of the road for a moment. That’s when I heard the trees snap and the wind pick up. I told her how I urged Tony that we needed to get going and move fast.

As we drove further down the road, Tony slowed down he said there was a heard of deer running. Then I saw it in the middle of the road looking at us. I told Tony keep driving and not to stop. I do not know what it wanted but it made sure I saw it.

 

“I need to you to get me back on the reservation. I must talk to the Chief.” I told her.

 

“Don’t to worry, he’s already here.”

 

“What?” I turned around to see Chief Spearhorn come into the room.

 

“So your puzzle pieces have come together.”

 

“How long have you been here?” I asked.

 

“I have been here long enough to hear what I needed to know.” He said. “Ms. Creed would you mind leaving us alone for a moment, I need to speak with Kyle alone”

 

“Sure, I will be in my study.” With that, Ms. Creed left the room.

 

The Chief sat down with his hands resting on his cane with the eagles head.

 

“Son, you are right. Danger is all around us. Please do not think you are in this by yourself. Everyone in this town is in danger until the killings stop. Therefore, we must be careful. Tell me…how much do you know?”

 

“I now know that my parents adopted me and I could possibly have a twin. Each dream I have, I come face to face with the danger. It stares at me as if it is searching for something. Sometimes in my dreams, I think I am going to die. This time Eric was there to save me. I saw it killing people as if it was creating an army of a completely new race. There must be a connection between my dreams and these murders.

I have seen enough. I believe the Suhnoyee Wahs are real. They are responsible for these deaths. The bodies of victim’s chests ripped open and the disappearances from the morgue. Unless we have a crazy person on our hands desperate for corpses or these bodies are really disappearing.”

 

I went on to tell the Chief more details I discovered while on the reservation. I asked him to forgive me for my behavior. Then I thought of something I never got around to asking Ms. Creed; why she did not want me to say anything about my dreams?

However, I felt that I was going to get more answers to my questions. He looked at me odd for a moment and said.

 

“Kyle…how long have you been having these dreams?”

 

“Since I was very little, my parents could hear me screaming at night and find my sheets and pillows torn.”

 

I went on to tell him how in my dreams I can see them and smell them. Then how the white mist would lead me to the clearing and the shifters could not cross the boundaries. Then he looked at me and said.

 

“Nasgiya yinulistaná suyedá sakuu”

 

“What does that mean?” I asked.

 

“I believe you already know,” He said. “I am afraid there is much, much, more you have to learn. Come to the library tomorrow after school to my meeting. You will find it interesting.”

 

“How is Eric?” I asked.

 

“Eric is well; he is getting stronger…as you saw in your dream.” How odd for him to say that but it kind of made sense. “Don’t worry you will see him soon.”

 

His voice was very shaky and he had a look of concern on his face. He told me not to worry, the spirits will keep him protected. Ms. Creed did not know what to say but I had to ask her why she never wanted me to mention my dreams to the Chief. She looked at me as though she was afraid. However, I had the feeling she was afraid, not for me be but for herself.

 

Due to the murders, the school district decided to shorten classes so students could get home before dark. Everyone was to walk in groups and report anything suspicious. The whole town was on alert. Ms. Creed told me to go home and she would see me at the library tomorrow.

 

I headed home with so many thoughts running through my mind. I expected more from the Chief, all this waiting was wearing down my patience. They know more than what they are saying. I knew they were afraid as well. I wondered how these creatures could die. There must be a way to kill them.

I was on my street when a car passed me driving slowly. The windows were dark so I couldn’t see who was driving. The car was an older model sedan with a dent on the right side. I had never seen the car in the neighborhood before. Maybe they are looking for someone. Who knows but I will keep a look out for it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Five

Ancient Legends

 

I arrived home to find my mother standing in the kitchen looking out of the window. She looked disturbed. I called to her but she did not answer me. I called to her once more. She was staring out of the window, as if she was in a trance.  I gently touched her on the shoulder and she jumped.

 

“Sorry… what’s wrong?”

 

I explained that I called out to her and she did not answer me. She apologized and stated she was just daydreaming. I did not believe her though; she had something on her mind.

 

“Sit down and I’ll fix you lunch,” she offered.

 

“No thanks, I will just go to my room,” I said as I looked back at her again. “Are you all right?”

 

“I’m fine.”

 

“Hey, I saw a strange car in the neighborhood, an old black sedan. Have you seen it?”

 

 “No, perhaps they’re looking for someone,” She suggested.

 

I asked her again if she was sure about felling okay.

 

“Just fine son my mind is full of thoughts and worries for you right now.”

 

 My mom was definitely a worrier, I told her as a family we would get through all of this. As I turned to go up stairs, she reminded me about something.

 

“Oh, and don’t leave the house, your dad is coming home with a surprise for us.”

 

“I’m just going to my room to do some research.”

 

I went to my room, sat on my bed, and just stared up at the ceiling again. I had to find out more about the war and find out what happened.

I got on my laptop to research and there was a lot of information on Native American wars. Therefore, I had to narrow my search a little. I added names of some of the warriors and there were so many. Until I came across an article titled The Blood War. I clicked on the link; it was on the war that I was reading earlier.

 

In the 1870's through the 1890's, there were many wars but there were none like this one. Legends say the tribe of Running Bear became one of the fiercest tribes in all the land. Many feared his army was multiplying and would become unstoppable. Since the Chief elders had banished him, he would seek his revenge. Running Bear searched distance lands gathering an army of warriors to help him defeat those who betrayed him. The Elders wanted peace in the land but Running Bear wanted war. He thought that turning your back on your enemy made you weak and that only the strongest would survive. He was not afraid to look death in the face, according to legend he had seen death. I tried to gather as much information on him as I could.

 

There was another link on the Forbidden Lands. I would research that later. Therefore, when I met with Chief Spearhorn again, I could ask him more questions.

 

Dad came home and asked me to help him out for a while. He wanted to talk to me. Mostly, to let me know that he spoke with Chief Morgan, he said that there had not been any murders lately but they still wanted everyone to be careful. Dad said after school was out he wanted to know if I would like to help him with football camp. Just so, I could get my mind off my troubles. I told dad I would think about it. He said that was fine.

 

He also talked about how he wanted to take us on a getaway for while.  I told him that would be good. He said that we owned a cabin up near mountain peaks and there is fishing creek up there where we could do some fishing. I told him that we should get away and relax a bit. Dad said he was glad to hear me say that. He suggested we leave on Sunday. He asked if I had any special plans and I told him no.

 With a smile on his face, he said he was taking us away for a few days. Since it has been scary around town it was about time we did something as a family.

 

Dad went to go talk with mom. I went back to my room to find that my cell phone was buzzing. It was Tony leaving me a message to come hang out at his place. I decided to call him later. I needed to relax.

There is a long day planned tomorrow after school. Chief Spearhorn would be speaking and, since I had a personal invitation, I was going to get a front row seat. I decided to call Tony back and reached his voice mail. I left him a message saying

 

“Tag, you are it.”

 

Then I hung up. I started to think more about Eric. I could not believe I had a twin brother. Maybe I should not get my hopes up yet. That still needs proving. How much did he know about me I wonder?

I pulled out the article Tony found and stared at his picture. There was a lot of resemblance between us. Eyes, nose, and ears. His hair was longer and darker. I wondered what I would say to him when I met him. I also wonder who our real parents are or if they were even alive.

 

Since the adoption was illegal, did they try to find us? There are just too many loopholes. Do I pursue it or leave it alone? I do not want to hurt my parents. After all, they did raise me and didn’t ask for any of this. They both just wanted a child to love and take care of. I wonder what my mother was thinking about earlier; she was in a seriously deep thought. When mom does that, she knows something and I wondered if she is afraid to tell me. I have a feeling in time she will.

 

After school let out the next day, I hurried over to the library to hear Chief Spearhorns speech. There was a lot of media coverage and people everywhere. Even other Native Americans from distant reservations were there. Some dressed in their native attire and colors. I went in and there was no room to sit.

 Then one of the officials tapped me on the shoulder and told me to follow him. I had a seat in the reserved section. I was surprised to see Tony there also.

 

“I didn’t expect to see you here,” I lightly punched him on his shoulder.

 

“Wouldn’t miss it for the world.” He looked at me smiling and said, “Guess who is here?”

 

“Who is here?” I asked surprisingly.

 

“Your photogenic girlfriend and she’s looking as good as ever.”

 

We both looked up at her. She was very pretty snapping photos of everyone. She had on a black leather jacket, white shirt, and dark jeans. She wore her baseball cap backwards and silver hoop earrings. I just could not take my eyes off her. I watched her take pictures of all of the officials, and the crowd. I was in such amazement by her.

 

She could never be interested in a person like me. Besides, it would be too dangerous. Maybe she had a boyfriend or she could be a lesbian I shook my head.

 

“Kyle, would you like a bib for all that drool on your shirt?” Tony said jokingly.

 

“Whatever dude, come on sit down it’s about to start.”

 

We sat down in our seats. Then, Ms. Creed stepped to the podium to welcome everyone. She began her introduction.

 

“It’s a privilege and an honor to introduce such a man who represented his country and his people very well, Chief Spearhorn.”

 

She spoke about how he was an influence in his community and ours by the contributions he made. There were others on the panel. Some I had never seen before. I did recognized Big John and a few other men from the reservation. They must be the security.

After Ms. Creed introduced Chief Spearhorn, the crowd applauded. He thanked the crowd with his humbled voice and said.

 

“Thank you, town of Patagonia, for your hospitality. You have treated me with kindness.” He started by acknowledging others on the panel as well. There were Native Americans from all sorts of tribes here.

Many of them had traveled to hear him speak. Then the Chief began to talk about the wars.

 

“There are many of you gathered here to learn about our native history. I am here to talk about an ancient one that we talk about seldom; however, he is a part of our ancestry. Regardless of our history, whether it is good or bad. We can take from them. Learn and teach our children the correct path to take. Educating our children is very important.

 

My father once told me, ‘A man that travels down a dark road without receiving instruction first will find himself blind until he opens his eyes.’ We must continue to keep our eyes open. Do not let hatred and anger blind you, as you will learn today about a warrior blinded by his very own gifts. Even though he wanted to prove that he was the best, he spent his life convincing others what he already knew deep within.”

 

Chief went on to talk about the many wars between tribes some tribes were territorial. It would mean death to cross into their land without and escort from a representative from the tribe. Others did not care. Some of them took it upon themselves to kill the innocent for the good of the land. If they did not protect it, their race of people would die.

 

“Many of our people back then were people of peace. They worked hard to keep the land plenteous for their families. The fathers taught their sons how to hunt to bring food back to the villages. Some of our young men grew up to be strong like their fathers. As other wars went on, many of our people suffered many fates. Their spirit lives on in us. We remember them in song by the beating of the drum.

Some of the other tribal leaders from many different tribes wanted to make peace with them by calling a truce. Some of them wanted this treaty and others did not. They felt that the land was better off left alone. We encountered many pioneers and helped them to cross rough terrain just to get to the lower valley on the other side. Many travelers suffered death crossing over into lands that was unknown to them and some they even kept prisoner.

 

Many, many moons ago there was a tribe called the Shahwanee’s who had a warrior that was very strong. He was not afraid of anyone. When he was a young brave, he along with other young braves would have to prove their strength. They would show the elders how they could defend the land and provide for their families. He knew he was a strong warrior and often proved himself to his father that he could be among the greatest.

His name was ‘Liwanu’, which meant ‘growl of a bear.’ One day his father and the other hunters took the young braves deep into the forest to show them how to hunt dear. Liwanu was sharper than his fellow brothers were and always watched carefully. He would prove to everyone that he was the best by wandering away into bear territory.

Liwanu came across a carcass of a deer and noticed a huge bear. The bear towered over him like a giant. The others heard the noise and took of running in his direction. Liwanu was face to face with the beast and it chased him. He knew he could not defeat the animal alone. The bear chased him deeper into the woods and the others feared that he would die. They kept running towards him. Liwanu ran and saw a huge rock; he jumped on it and turned to face the bear with his spear. Ready for battle, the bear lunged at him and knocked him off the rock.

 

By the time the others arrived, they thought he was dead. They heard a groaning sound and Liwanu was underneath the bear alive. His father ran to move the beast from him and with only few scratches, he was proud to see that his son was alive. Liwanu told his father that he felt strange somehow.

As the beast lay on him dying, he looked deep into its eyes and saw the life leave the bear. He said he was in a trance and could not move. The bear made a strange sound as life left him. He said it was as if the spirit of the bear went into his soul and he felt a connection with the forest but he could not explain it. On that day, his father decided to change his name to Running Bear because his son showed great strength of a bear and destroyed it.

His father told him that he now possesses the spirit of the bear and that it was a gift from the gods. He also told him to use his gift wisely never let evil overtake him or it would mean death to us all. The young brave had proven himself to his father and would go back to his village and celebrate.

However, this young brave would go on to have a life changing experience that would have a great impact on his village for a long time. My ancestors talked about him, his life would become legendary. It is on record in our archives about Running Bear and other warriors of his time. Our people keep them as a reminder of our ancient past.

 

Though our people survived war, plagues, and droughts, we survived by drawing strength from one another. We learned the way of the land and sky to show other how to survive as well. Mother Earth provided the way for us and we repay her by keeping the land pure from waste and other debris. We should take care of the earth she is our homeland to destroy it we would be destroying ourselves. 

When we need help, we call upon the spirit of the earth to help us. We used the plants to heal our sick the animals provided our clothing. As the earth provides us with the materials, we need to survive. We can only repay her by taking care of her.

I have asked the wind dancers to give a demonstration of how we thank mother earth for being kind to us. We dance and give thanks for what we have.” 

 

The Chief took his seat and the dancers came forward. Each one of them represented an element: water, fire, earth, and air. The dancers were dressed in beautiful colors from head toe. The drummers were beating the drums it was very exciting to watch. In the background, others wore masks. It was very exciting to see this, and then others joined in the dance. After the dance was over Chief came back.

 

“The moon festival is approaching; however, due to the events happening here, I want everyone to be careful and use caution,” he instructed everyone. “The council will have a meeting next week to determine if it will go as planned.” Once again, the chief thanked everyone and took his seat.

 

“Thank you everyone for coming.” Ms. Creed came forward. “There are refreshments being served on the pavilion in the back of the building.” As she spoke, Big John approached Tony and me.

 

“Would you like to get your picture taken with the Chief?” he asked. We gladly accepted the offer.

We went onto the stage and stood next to Chief Spearhorn all of the photographers rushed like paparazzi and starting taking pictures. As they did, my eyes scaled the room and,  right in front, there she was taking photos. I did not want to look directly at her so I focused on the other photographers. Then, it was over. I watched her pick up her camera bag and leave. 

 

“When can I come back for a visit to the reservation?” I turned to the chief.

 

 “Anytime,… when school is out.”

 

“I would love for you and Tony to come back,” Big John joined in, “but, you have to finish the school year. On the reservation, we give the students a grand bonfire. I will let you know and send the invitation.” We both gladly accepted.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Six

A New Friend

 

The next day at school, it was the last week of finals before school ended. I was feeling good that the nightmares were calming. Some nights I did not even dream. I felt the more I pieced things together, the stronger I became. The local police stated that the town crime dropped and no one had filed any missing person’s reports in weeks. However, they still had an ongoing investigation.

I was gathering more information as I did research on Running Bear and would write down anything or faces that would appear in my dreams. I thought about Chief’s speech, when he said as the bear was dying, its spirit entered Running Bear. It made perfect sense.

 

As I walked the hallway to my class, I saw the signup sheet for football camp. Dad was getting very busy with volunteers. My locker was close by so I needed to grab more books, as if I did not have enough already. I needed to hurry. I did not want to keep Mr. Wong waiting.

He was my science teacher and he was very strict.

As soon as I opened my locker, more books and papers fell out.

 

“Oh, crap what the…I thought I cleaned this thing out.” I guess not.

 

I bent down to pick up my junk pile and shoved everything back in. Then, I took off running down the hallway when I collided with someone. Books and papers went flying everywhere.

 

“Hey, what’s your hurry?” Oh, no it was the photo queen. I had knocked her down.

 

“I am so sorry, I do apologize. I did not mean to.”

 

Gathering her books and papers, she responded.

 

“That’s all right,”

 

“Here, let me help you up.” I extended my hand out to help her.

 

However, she resisted and spoke a little harsh.

 

“I can manage on my own thank you very much. So where is the fire?”

 

She knelt down and started picking up her books.

 

“Here, let me help you with those.”

 

“Oh, no thanks I can manage.” My hands started shaking again. “You’re Kyle, right?” She asked.

 

“Yes, yes, my name is Kyle.” We both stood up at the same time.

 

She calmly introduced herself.

 

“My name is Elsha, Elsha Morgan.”

 

Smiling at me was better than her fist in my face.

 

“Hello Elsha, you wouldn’t happen to be kin to Police Chief Morgan would you?”

 

 I nervously asked.

 

“He’s my uncle. My dad is Dr. John H. Morgan he works at the hospital and part time at the morgue for forensic studies.”

 

“Oh,” I said in relief. “I saw you at the library yesterday.”

 

“Yeah, I took some cool pictures of you and your friends; I will have to show you sometime, once I develop them.”

 

“Cool.”

 

“Well I have to be going now.”

 

She handed me my books and of course, I was all thumbs, they fell again.

 

“Sorry, I would help you again but I am already late for class.”

 

Wonderful, I was also late. As she walked away, she waved at me and said.

 

“See you later.”

 

With books and papers in my arm, I bolted in the door to Mr. Wong’s class. He was very strict on people who were late and he usually kept them after class. I snuck in quietly as he was writing the class assignment on the board. I sat down easy in my seat. Tony was laughing at me. I frowned at him.

 

“It was very nice of you to join everyone for class. Would you like to explain why you are late for class?”

 

I swore this guy had eyes in the back of his head. Mr. Wong did not tolerate tardiness at all; I bet he would be on time for his own funeral.

 

 

“Locker trouble sir I do apologize for being late.”

 

I hated being the center of attention; I wish some of the kids would stop staring at me.

 

“Since this is the last week of the school term, I will let you slide this one time.”

 

I thanked him and took out my notebook to write down the class notes.  Only this was not my notebook. Oh no…she must have it. This was not good. Maybe she wouldn’t even look at it. We did collide very hard. Maybe I put it in my locker by mistake. I would check after class. I borrowed paper from Tony and started working.

 

Mr. Wong was talking about how forensic science has helped solve many cases through DNA. The technology we have today is more advanced now from when we first started. With new information, we can go back more then eighty years to solve cases.

Mr. Wong told us that he has always been fascinated with science. He explained more to us by saying DNA tells us secrets that we never knew and has put us on a journey of new scientific breakthroughs.

As Mr. Wong talked, I thought about Elsha I could not believe we ran into each other literally. She appeared to be very nice. I also thought about my notebook. I hoped that it was in my locker. I prayed it was in my locker. No one needed to see that. I must have grabbed it by mistake this morning. That meant my science notes are at home sitting on my desk. Way to go Kyle.

Mr. Wong teaches tenth and eleventh grade science and he believes in notes. He acts like a college professor sometimes. Perhaps he will go easy on us students today. Yeah right, Kyle when does Mr. Wong ever go easy on any of his students.

 

After Mr. Wong was through giving his science, lecture class was over. I went to my locker and Tony followed me. He wanted to know why I was in such a hurry. I told him no rush. I just need a few items from my locker. Then he wanted to know why I was late for class since I am always punctual. I told him that I ran into someone. Tony was persistent when it came to asking questions. I told him he should become a reporter. He just had to know everything.

 

After searching through my locker I slammed the door shut.

 

“Darn! It is not here.”

 

“What are you looking for in there?”

 

“My notebook I must have dropped it when I ran into Elsha.”

 

I did not want that to slip out of my mouth. Well, too late now Tony was all ears. He just had to know where and when.

 

“I didn’t see her coming around the corner. We ran into each other and our books fell. She must have picked up my notebook by mistake. I have to get it back.”

 

“Well then just get a new one,” Tony suggested.

 

I turned to him and giving him a mean look.

 

“That notebook had important information in it.”

 

I made sure he heard me.  Then I walked away.

 

“I will see if I can find her after school, I have to go I do not want to be late for another class.”

 

The rest of the day, I tried to stay focused. I should be worried about my book but she came to mind more often. People say love at first sight is true. Well in this case, it is true. She was very pretty, my mind drifted a little bit. What was I thinking? She had my notebook. She will probably think I am some kind of freak. Anyone who reads that will know that I have terrible nightmares. Maybe she was laughing at me behind my back or perhaps showing her friends. I could not help but think that.

 

“No way, she would not do that,” I tried to convince myself.

 

I had better pull my brain back to focus on class; thank goodness, it is the last class of the day.

As soon as class was over, I ran to my locker to check it one last time and nothing. I emptied out everything and placed all of my books into my bag. Now I was worried. I met Tony in the hall and he asked if I could give him a ride home because his car was in the shop. I told him no problem but I had to find Elsha first. He agreed and we stopped at just about every class and asked some of the students. Tony suggest I just forget and he would loan me his.  He also thought that perhaps Elsha would bring it to me.

Tony wanted to know why the book was so important. I had to tell him details of my dreams were in that book. He did not say a word. This was a first…Tony was speechless. I hoped Elsha would return my book soon. My parents and I were leaving Sunday to go out of town for a few days. I drove Tony home and decided to stop by the library to check out some books and return the one that Ms. Creed gave me.

 

The librarian said she would not be in today and that this book on the Ancients was her own personal one that she had purchased from the library. Therefore, I would just hold onto it and take it to her home later. The librarian asked if she could help me find something for me and I told her that I would just look around. She also reminded me that the library would be closing early today to prepare for inventory. I called my parents and told them I would be at the library for a while and would be home soon. I wanted to hang out at the library and do more research on Running Bear.

I doubt that I would find anything but Chief did say they had archives. Maybe I should visit their library. Since Eric and I could possibly be twins, that makes Chief Spearhorn my grandfather. Surely, they would have to let me on the reservation. Big John said they would be having an end of the year celebration for all of the students, maybe I will use that time to research.

 

I found a corner way in the back of the library near the audio booths. It was very quiet and secluded. With the exception of a few staff members, no one was in the library, thank goodness.

I sat and read for a while. I thought about how nice it had been that my dreams were becoming mild. I wondered how much more I could take if they got intense again. I relaxed on the lounge and read my book I found on The Forbidden Lands. It was very interesting. It talked about when people who were evil had died. The witch doctors, or spiritual priests, would say a sacred prayer over the body so that spirit could not cross back over. It was important to the Native Americans. They believed that once the spirit crossed over, a prayer had to be spoken so it could never enter our world again. That was why burial grounds are sacred and should go undisturbed.

 

There was a cave mentioned called catacombs in different parts of the world. There were other names like underground cities of the dead. In western mountain areas, tribes often deposited their dead in caves or fissures in the rocks. Their tombs were sealed and a high priest or priestess would say the prayer so the spirit could rest for all eternity.

Many believe that the dead walk among us. There are sprits trapped between two worlds and cannot crossover. They wander around aimlessly until they can get to the other side. Some say, we have the gift to help lead them into the light. However, others believe that some dark forces seek prey on the living because there are ties that still connect them to someone in the natural world. Some of these are just myths but the Native Americans have special prayers and dream casters that catch evil spirits. It only works if the sacred prayer is used. 

 

As I read, my eyes became heavy. I did not know when I drifted off to sleep in the library but, I did. I had another dream.

I could see a group gathering, preparing for something. I did not know what they were doing. As I moved in closer, I saw a huge flat rock shaped like a platform. The sky was clear and the moon was full and bright. A chief tribal leader stepped forward dressed in his native attire. Upon his head was a big headdress filled with large colorful feathers. He had war paint on his face and a long staff with the head of an eagle with diamond like eyes. He held it tightly in his hands and the eyes began to sparkle.

He spoke in a language that was ancient. He pointed his staff toward the trees and said,

 

“Nihi tlayeli galutsá dadahnawasdá.”

 

The dark beings did not move and the young warriors held their places. The chief tribal leader stared into the darkness and began what sounded like a prayer. White mist began to surface from the ground the chief prayed louder.

Then, there was a great silence; no one moved. I could feel a wave of fear come over me. A smell gripped the air like thick smoke; I could not escape. The sounds of growling intensified in the woods and then he appeared from the trees. I was unable to move. The creature had to be about seven or eight feet tall.

The tribal chief did not move the staff in his hand but the eagle eyes glowed even brighter this time. The Shifter moved and transformed because of the light was like the others in their human form.

 

There they were, face to face. This was not a war but a gathering of two leaders.

 

“Why was I here again what does this all mean?” I thought aloud. I had to get closer to see.

 

The Shifter transformed into a man standing very tall. He had a stocky build and a scar on his face.

 

“It couldn’t be so…” I said to myself. The Chief spoke to the shifter in ancient language. Somehow, I could understand them.

 

“Why have you summoned me here?” The Shifter asked.

 

“Your evil upon this world must stop.” The chief replied. “You may have crossed over into this world, but you will never cross the boundary lines. We will protect our people.”

 

“True.” The shifter started. “But I will have my revenge upon your people. I may not be able to touch you, wise one, but I will kill those who come around you. You and your generation will parish for what you did to me. I will not rest until I have my revenge. You cannot protect them from me much longer”

 

The Chief did not appear intimidated by the creature at all.

 

“Your spirit is restless mighty warrior. As my ancestors defeated you in your mortal life, we will defeat you again even in death.”

 

The Shifter laughed.

 

“I am the shielded by the night; I am the darkness that people fear. I will not stop until all of the first born of the bloodline are mine.”

 

Then the Chief raised his staff and spoke.

 

 “Your curse will not rein forever.”

 

Then, the Shifter pointed his finger over everyone who stood around.

 

“As long as their blood flows, I will remain. I will seek you and hunt you down like cattle. Your children will cry out in the night. I will have my revenge.”

 

Then the Shifter stepped away from the Chief and transformed from man to wolf, blending with the night. The chief continued his prayer. He extended his hands toward the crowd and called for the other spirit leaders from different tribes to join him on the big rock.

 

Four men stood back to back and each of them extended their staffs towards the four corners of the earth north, south, east, and west. The three others stood side by side also facing opposite directions representing heaven, earth and the spirit of the souls. They prayed the prayer of “galákuodi galikuo-gi.” Which are the seven sacred prayers. A white mist moved throughout the land in each direction the men faced. Covering the land as far as the eye could see.

 

After the prayer, the seven men joined their staffs together and it created an illuminating light that extended into the heavens. The ground shook and seven sacred stones appeared.  One stone per tribe and each of them placed the stones in a sacred pouch. This was to protect them from the Suhnoyee Wah for all eternity. When evil was present, the stones would glow or sparkle keeping them safe. The Chief Elder gave each man instructions on how to take the stones and break them down into pieces. Each piece of the stone was to be given to the firstborns of every tribe after that person died the stones were to be passed down to other firstborns of the same generation. The stones were to be worn for protection.

 

I heard a noise behind me. Then a hand on my shoulder, I turned to see it was Eric and had blood all over him. He pointed to the woods and said,

 

“Galutsá nasgi iyuwakodi.”  Meaning Come, it’s time.

 

I could hear a woman screaming out in pain; I followed the sounds to a village. I went inside a hut to see a woman lying on a bed full of bear furs. She was very beautiful to look at. Men that looked like spiritual leaders and doctors stood around her. The midwives were comforting her and she screamed even louder. The men had long staffs decorated with yellow and black feathers and attached to them were dream catchers. They were saying prayers for the woman because she was giving birth. She pushed harder and harder and delivered a boy.

 

The women immediately gave the child to the spirit leaders and they carefully examined him. They nodded their heads in agreement and placed the child on another bed of furs. The woman screamed again. She gave birth to a second child, another boy. They also examined this child and placed him next to his brother. The woman had give birth to twin boys. The chief elder came in to the hut and looked at them. He ordered the midwives to leave.

 

By this time, a great storm approached and the winds blew hard. Darkness fell and the people scattered. The chief elder turned to the spiritual leaders and said.

 

“Nihi tsitsanáta gado hnadága.” They nodded their heads in agreement and took the children out. The mother screamed at them saying

 

“á-tla, á-tla,” repeatedly, I knew she was screaming no. Then a warrior entered, he appeared angry.

 

“Where are they?” The chief elder told him it was for the best, they would be safer this way.

 

The chief elder continued.

 

“I feel danger is approaching and we must get them to safety.” 

 

The spiritual leaders were praying people were screaming outside in the village. I looked to see wolves moving fast like black mists attacking the people dragging them into the darkness. The chief and the others prayed louder and the hut shook. One of them set the staff at the entrance and blew white smoke from a sacred chanunpa pipe to fill the room. The Shifter tried to get in but it could not cross. It growled louder and louder and then it was quiet.

I walked towards the entrance to see if it was gone. My breathing increased, I had to know if it was safe. I looked out of the hut only to see dead bodies laying everywhere. There were men, woman, and their children as well as destroyed huts everywhere. I heard a noise directly behind me I quickly turned around to see an elderly man with a long staff that made noise when he shook it.

He drew a circle around me speaking in an ancient language. He waved the staff all around me and then he put paint on my face. His skin was dark and his eyes were of a crystal blue color. He placed his thumb on my forehead. From his sacred chanunpa pipe, he blew a strange smoke in my face as he spoke in his native language. I felt lightheaded and fell to the ground. My eyes were opening and closing. I felt as if I was spiraling through time I heard someone call my name.

 

“Kyle…Kyle, wake up. I don’t think you would like to spend your weekend here.”

 

I jumped to see the Liberian standing next to me.

 

“I am very sorry.”

 

“No problem.” She said smiling at me.

 

I gathered my things to leave. I looked at my watch to see the hour had grown late. How long was I out? I had better get home. I quickly hurried out the door when books went flying and all I heard was,

 

“Ouch!” She fell backwards at hit the ground.

 

“Darn it, not again...”

 

“What is your problem, Kyle? Why don’t you watch where you are going!”

 

“Sorry, I am so sorry my mistake. Here let m-“

 

“No!”

 

She ushered me away with her hand.

 

 “You have done enough already!”

 

She picked up her books and hurried into the library before it closed. I did not mean to however this was the second time I had accidently knocked her down.

I just had to apologize to her so I waited next to my car for her to come out. I just had to make this right. She must think I am a real jerk or something. My dad always said real men apologize even if the woman thinks he is a jerk. Therefore, I figured I had better fix this or at least try. I waited for her to come out of the library.

 

“What are you stalking me now so you can knock me down again?”

 

I really didn’t want her to think that I was stalking her.

 

“No, I am not. I wanted to be sure you are okay.”

 

“Well for what it is worth my rear end hurts and I almost had to pay a late fee because of you. And I just missed by bus ride home!”

 

Now I really felt bad, I must make things right with her.

 

“Can I make this up to you somehow?”

 

“Yeah, how about paying close attention to where you are going next time.”

 

“Then at least let me take you home.”

 

“Never mind I will walk, I am not going to fall for your little scheme.”

 

“Scheme, what scheme? You think I planned this?”

 

By this time, I was getting a little irritated with her.

 

 “Look, I am sorry. Please let me take you home, it is the least I can do.”

 

She stood back and looked at me for a second.

 

“Only, if you promise to be careful next time okay.”

 

“Scouts honor.” I awkwardly opened her door; I was so nervous. 

 

“So, do you always hang out at the library?” she asked.

 

“Sometimes, I go study with some of the other students from school. I hardly ever see you there though.”

 

She explained her reason.

 

“I just had some photography books that I needed to return. Since I had to drive all the way home, she left school a little bit early. My dad gave me a ride back into town. We were going to meet up later but plans changed, I told my dad I would catch the bus but, no thanks to you, I missed it.”

 

I murmured under my breath.

 

“No wonder I couldn’t find you.”

 

“Excuse me?”

 

“I mean, I was looking for you. I needed to ask you a question.”

 

“Okay, well what is it?”

 

“When we bumped into each other today-“

 

“You mean when you knocked me down?”

 

“Okay, when I accidentally knocked you down. I believe we accidently mixed up our books. I think you have one of my notebooks and I need it back. Oh and here, I have yours.”

 

Reaching behind my seat to retrieve her book, the car started to swerve a little.

 

“Here, allow me.” She said holding the steering wheel. I reached her book and handed it to her.

 

“Thanks I was looking for this.”

 

“Well I just stuffed my books into my bag. I must have yours at my house then. I will look for it.”

 

I did not have much to say after that. It was hard not to stare at her she was beautiful.

 

“Pretty isn’t it.”

 

Her comment caught me off guard.

 

“What?”

 

“The countryside.”

 

“Oh yeah, it is very pretty.” Whew, close one.

 

“I love the country. My dad and I do a lot of horseback riding out here.”

 

“You ride horses.”

 

“Yeah, all the time, I live on a ranch in Hunter Valley. It is just a few more miles up ahead on the left past the huge rock. Have you ever been on a horse?”

 

“Me, no, I have never tried it.”

 

“You should it is very relaxing and fun. I am taking my horse out in the morning for a run, would you like to join me?”

 

 Oh, boy it’s payback time. Surely, she is going to set me up or something.

 

“Sure, except that I do not do well with horses.”

 

“Have you ever tried?”

 

“No…”

 

“It is very easy, just like riding a bike.”

 

I shook my head as I drove.

“That is easy for you to say.”

 

Elsha then inquired about my summer.

 

“So do you have any plans this summer?”

 

“No, not much planned here. How about you?”

 

“No, just plan on staying around here, helping my dad.”

 

“You would think people would leave this place and get away for a while.”

 

“Well I have a way of finding a place quiet and serene, no one to bother you at all. Just peace and quiet.”

 

She looked down and discovered my book.

 

“Forbidden Lands…very interesting book. You’re into Ancient Mythology?”

 

“Something like that.” I said. “I have been studying ancient legends for a few months now.”
 

 “So you do have a hobby.”

 

“I would not call it a hobby, just learning more I guess. I see you like photography.”

 

“Yes, I do and it has always been a hobby of mine. I enjoy capturing moments that will leave fond memories.”

 

We approached her neighborhood and she told me to turn by the big rock. We pulled up to this huge house with tall trees on each side that went along a stretch of driveway. The house was like a beautiful mansion, like the kind on that television show, Dallas.

I could see the horses running around inside a six-foot white picket fence. There were also two German shepherd dogs approaching the car.

 

“Beautiful aren’t they?”

 

“Yeah, they are huge creatures.”

 

“There are my dogs. The dark brown one is Tango and the light brown one is Boomer. Well, thanks for bringing me home, I really appreciate it”

 

“It was the least I could do since it was my fault.”

 

“Here,” She reached for my hand and placed a piece of paper in it with her address on it.

“This is just in case you get lost.”

 

I really could not believe that she invited me over.

 

“See you tomorrow morning at eight o clock. I will look for your book.”

 

“Great, thanks. See you tomorrow.”

 

As I headed home, she was all I could think about. She was nice but, then again, this could be a trap of some kind. I thought to myself for a while, no way Kyle just stay cool.

 

When I arrived home dad was in the yard fumbling around with fishing string.

 

“Hi son. Care to give me a hand since you are a little late?”

 

“Sure dad. Sorry for being, late I gave a friend a ride home from school.”

 

He must have been at this for hours. He tangled up in wires and string.

 

“There I think I got it, son.” It had been along time since dad had used his fishing gear.

 

“I’m excited about our trip.”

 

“I am too. Remember to finish the camper, okay.”

 

“I will get it done right after I finish helping you.”

 

“You can wait until morning”

 

“I have a few things to do first…”

 

I tried not to think about my dreams but for some reason though; they did not bother me as much. All I could think about was Elsha. I had to admit, I’ve had a crush on her since the beginning of the school year.

Tony called me, I told him I ran into Elsha at the library and he said he already knew. Someone had seen us talking. People do talk in small towns.

 

“So did you ask her out?”

 

“No, she asked me to go on a horse ride with her, but it is not a date. Besides, I think she may have my book.” 

 

“Way to go, Kyle.”

 

“Look, I have to get going. I have to finish getting things ready for our family trip.”

He begged me to tell him all about it once I got back home. I told him I would.

 

After I talked with Tony for a while, parts of my dream plagued my mind again. I thought about the bloodline. I for a moment thought I got it now. More pieces of the puzzle were coming to me. I ran to my room quick to write down everything I could remember.

 

Both leaders, one good one evil, were standing face-to-face, communicating with one another. They had the stones and said a sacred prayer.

As I drew, the images became life like. I must have been at it for a while; mom knocked on my door. The mail had arrived, she handed me a letter. It was from Big John.

 

“It must be important.” She said.

 

I opened it up and it was an invitation to a summer bash on the reservation. I could bring two of my friends and there would be an all-night bon fire and a closing ceremony.

 

“Wow, it sounds like the Olympics.” “

 

“Well son, you should go. I think it would be very good for you to start getting out more and making new friends.”

 

“Thanks, I really appreciated it.” She gave me a hug

 

“Dinner will be ready soon.”

 

Now would be my chance to find out what I could. I connected pieces together of my dreams, gathered clues and took new notes. I had to find some way to fill this gap.

 Chief Spearhorn said that they keep records in their archives, I wonder. When Tony and I were on the reservation, he said he snuck into the library. Surely, they do not have things lying around like that. Then again, Tony is very clever. I remembered him saying there was a door that has a key pad on it. That must be where they keep the records.

 

I decided to get on the internet and research more. Where to begin, Illegal adoptions of Native American children, there were many articles perhaps I should narrow it down by they year.

A Local Reporter Investigates Illegal Adoption Ring

 

Bingo the article was just as I remembered when Tony discovered it.

 

Local reporter investigated illegal adoptions of children from the tribal union reservation. There were about twenty children illegally adopted when the mothers gave birth at the Fairway hospital. Because the women did not live on the reservation at the time, their relatives did and their files are on record.

According to the law, Native American children could not be placed foster care or adopted into non-Native American families. It was very important that the children learn about their heritage this way. Moreover, the reservation would take care of their school and medical needs.

The Department of Child and Family Services worked closely with the council members on the reservation to be sure that the children would be returned. However, one child was never found. Some feared the child might have been kidnapped or sold on the black market; officials struggle to find him.

Once the other children returned, the council members continued their lawsuit and since then the case had been sealed. The public could view no other documents. The reservation now keeps record of all documents concerning this case.

 

Great, now I was going to have to go to the reservation and find out. I wonder if they would even let me in. The Chief is my grandfather, so then he also could tell me who my parents are and if they are still alive. All I had to do is ask right. If they had known this all along, then why not tell me? Why not take me to the reservation? Something was not right here. Another gap in my life that is all I needed.

 

Oh well, I had a busy day tomorrow. Riding horses with Elsha and packing for my trip. My parents must have more information about the adoption. I wonder where they kept them. I have to get the answers somehow. Perhaps I could contact the reporter to see what he or she found out. The reporter worked for the Patagonia Times. Reporters work late so I would call and find out.

I called the newspaper and asked is someone could tell me who the reporter was. The person on the other end said it was along time ago so; they placed me on hold for what felt like an eternity. Finally, someone remembered I was on hold. They did inform me that the reporter was a woman by the name of Veronica Banks however; she no longer worked for the paper. She quit after that story hit the news.

I asked if they new where she was and was told she lived on the outskirts of town near temple cove. However, they were not sure if she still lived there or not. I would have to check the white pages and get her number.

 

I started yawning time hit the sack. I had a busy day tomorrow. Research is on hold until I got back.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Seven

Uncovered Secrets

 

 

I had no idea what I was getting myself into. Imagine,… me riding horses?  Hah, I must have been crazy to accept. I mean, I love motorcycles but I was not too sure about wild kingdom.

 

She looked at me and just smiled.  Elsha assured me that I would be fine. She said the ride would help keep me relaxed. She has been riding all of her life. This was my first time ever. How was riding a horse going to keep me relaxed?

We walked out to the pasture and stood by the fence.

 

“Horses sometimes choose their riders so I want you to stand inside the gate and wait. Just relax and do deep breathing. The horses can sense fear in people. They are very misunderstood creatures; we should not take them for granted.”

 

I went inside the gate and it shut behind me. She told kept telling me to go out further.

 

“Which horse is yours?”

 

“The black on one the end, his name is A Knight’s Dream.”

 

“Where did you come up with that?”

 

“Have you ever read a fairytale book?”

 

“No, I don’t read fairytales that much.”

 

“Well, she is like a princess awaiting her knight in shining in armor. If you can picture it that way...”

 

“Oh, that is a good one.”

 

 Elsha encouraged me to keep going forward. I could see the horses approaching. She told me to watch out for the white one. He was new and no one could get close enough to ride him.

Her dad had about ten horses and they were very beautiful creatures. I stood there and waited.

 

“How will I know which one?” I asked.

 

“Think of something unique that only the horse would do that only you would know.” 

 

Then she told said.

 

 “Close your eyes and concentrate.”

 

The horses spotted me and started in my direction. I closed my eyes and stood still. I could hear them getting closer.

 

“Okay…I can do this,” I said to myself. The first horse that bumps my right shoulder and rubbed my face would be the one.

 

As I stood there, I could hear them around me. The horses were moving around and making noises. Then I felt a nudge on my shoulder and then one of the horses blowing air through its nostrils gently rubbed my face. I opened my eyes to see this beautiful snow-white creature staring at me.

 

“His name is Wind Star.” Elsha said. “Beautiful, isn’t he?”

 

“Yes,” I said.

 

“I am very impressed. This horse never lets anyone near him.”

 

She showed me how to get on him. I placed my foot in the stirrup and pulled myself up. I couldn’t believe this animal chose me to ride him.

 

“Be still, become one with the horse.” Elsha instructed me. “Stroke his main and caress his side. This way he is gets comfortable with his rider.”

 

She spent about an hour showing me how to ride. Falling off was easy but staying on was the hard part. She reminded me to become one with the horse and reassure him.

 

“Become one with the horse…” I kept repeating it to myself.

 

 Wind Star was a fast horse but I needed him to slow down. I gently pulled on his reigns and the horse obeyed. I did everything she said. I kept myself calm and focused. I could feel the horse release air from its stomach and yawn. It sounded like Wind Star was getting comfortable with me as his rider. We spent the day riding through the trails. We had to be careful for wild animals; horses could sense danger and they scare easily.

 

“This is why I bring the dogs; they are good at keeping watch.” Elsha told me.

 

She took me to a hidden valley just beyond the trees; it was breath taking. A valley plain so beautiful…like on a postcard. My eyes could not believe what I was seeing. Tall trees, fresh green grass, beautiful flowers everywhere.

We stopped and listened to the wind blowing through the trees and we could hear water from a nearby creek. Elsha brought along some snacks for us incase we got a little hungry. She was very well prepared. We stopped for a while to rest. Once we rested, she said we would head back up to the trail.

We untied the horses and she let them roam free.

 

“Do you always let the horses roam?”

 

“The horses know their way back home,” she assured me. “Besides, I use the dogs to help round them up.

 

“Do you come here often?” I asked. It sounded like a cheesy pickup line.

 

“Every chance I get. Sometimes I come here to study, take pictures, or when I’ve had a bad day. I come here to get away from it all. I love the outdoors, how about you?” She asked.

 

“Well, yes I do. I never knew this was here though. How did you find it?”

 

“It is just beyond our property line besides, I like it. It is quiet, secluded, and no one is around to disturb you. I think this place is sacred somehow.”

 

“What do you mean?”

 

“Just beyond the tall trees is a small entrance to a cave. I think the  Native Americans dwelled here centuries ago. I didn’t touch anything inside but, I did find some clay pots, a spearhead, and some drawings on the cave walls. I took pictures of what I found.”

 

“Did you tell anyone about it? I would like to have a quick look.”

 

“No,” she quickly replied. “I believe that nature intended for us to leave well enough alone and not disturb it. To disturb the cave would be disrespectful.”

 

I figured I had better leave this one alone. She also told me how she took pictures of the cave by extending her arm into the cave with her camera lens and took pictures. She said she never went in the cave, she was too afraid she would disturb or mess up something.

 She mentioned how she wanted to tell Chief Spearhorn when he was here but could not get near him. It appeared only special people like me could get near him. 

 

She nudged me in my shoulder and started laughing.

 

“Tell me. How do you know the Chief?”

 

“I met him through Ms. Creed.”

 

“Ms. Mystery Woman with a Secret…” She said softly. I looked at her frowning.

 

“What do you mean by mystery woman?”

 

“You mean you don’t know that Ms. Creed has a secret?”

 

“Secret, what secret could Ms. Creed possibly have? What are you talking about Elsha?”

 

She turned to look at me.

 

“One day, I stayed after school because I asked if I could use the lab to develop my pictures. Well Ms. Creed was in the other room, I heard her talking on the phone with someone and she was upset. I thought it was about all the mysterious disappearances of the bodies from the morgue. However, this was something different.”

 

“Go on,” I said.

 

“Well, whoever she was talking to, she said something about them not bringing someone here, that it was too dangerous. Also, that no one must ever know about ‘her’ and did they get the stone necklace she sent. Then, I guessed the person on the other end was saying something, like when she was coming for a visit. She said she couldn’t come to Rocky Point. Something had come up here and that she could not leave yet. It would have to wait until the end of the school year. I knew it was something serious because Ms. Creed’s voice changed, as if she was crying or something. Then she said ‘She knows, she made a promise and she will be there she just needed more time.’ I said it before and I will say it again, the mystery woman with a secret.”

 

“That conversation could have been about a relative wanting to visit or something.”

 

“You have the relative part right.”

 

“Elsha, what are you talking about?”

 

“Ms. Creed has a daughter and she does not want her to come to Patagonia.”

 

“You can’t be serious. Ms. Creed doesn’t have any children.”

 

“Then why would she ask the person on the other phone if they received the check and what about this stone necklace? There is something about her and she is hiding it.”

 

I paused for a moment trying to collect my thoughts. Ms. Creed never mentioned children, and the necklace she’s talking about that much is true.

 

“Wait a minute, what makes you think that all of this true and besides you were in another room.”

 

“Well, Mr. Smarty pants; while I was listening I dropped a bottle of rapid fixer on the floor. She heard it. Then she came into the room and found me on the floor. She said she did not know anyone was here. I told her I did not know either because she startled me. Then she asked me how much did I hear. I figured she wanted to know how much of her secret I had heard.”

 

“It is called privacy, doll.” I said sarcastically.

 

“Let me finish, motor mouth. I had my iPod with me so I turned it on so she could hear the music coming from my earphones. She told me that she would call the janitor to help me with the spill. Just before she went back to the adjourning room, she asked what I was doing there after school. I told her I got permission from Mrs. Johnson to develop the pictures from Chief Spearhorns speech at the library. She told me she would love to see them and to stop by her class once I had developed them. Then she looked at me again and said, ‘Are you sure you did not hear anything’. I said not with these on, holding up my earphones.”

 

 Do you believe me now?’

 

She spoke with such an attitude. I apologized to her and explained I did not mean to make her upset.

 

Then she responded.

 

 ‘I am not upset.’ I know you like Ms. Creed who doesn’t. However, I know what I heard. I would not make any of this up. Oh, and one more thing do not ever call me doll again, okay. Remember, my name is Elsha.”

 

“My apologies Elsha and my name is Kyle, not motor mouth.”

 

 We both looked at each other and laughed.

 

 “Did you tell anyone about Ms. Creed?”

 

“ No, you’re the first. So, don’t you  say anything to anyone. I want to respect her. Besides, I hear a lot of things but I keep it to myself.”

 

“What other things have you heard?”

 

“Am I on trial now?”

 

“No, I’m just curious.”

 

“Are you asking me have I heard things about you? Well, if you just want to know, I have. It does not change anything though. Look Kyle, I could care less about what people say, I draw my own conclusions about people. You are unique in your own way, even when you are sleeping. Oh yeah, I forgot, that day in the library, I did not mean to disturb you. I thought you were reading.”

 

“I was, I must have dozed off. I like the library it is a very peaceful place and it is never crowded on Fridays. I do not have many friends. Tony is my best friend. How about you, do you have friends?”

 

“I don’t spend my time worrying about who likes me and who doesn’t. I am my own person and I can handle myself. What does it matter anyway?”

 

“Hey, calm down I just asked.”

 

“Sorry, I did not mean to be defensive. It is a habit I have.”

 

We kept talking for a while. She told me about her hobbies and asked if I had any. I would have told her what I did in my spare time: Instead of me chasing dreams my dreams are chasing me. 

 

“You are a nice person Kyle and I enjoy being around you.”

 

I was speechless well at least I know she enjoys my company.

 

“So have you developed any more pictures?” I said trying to keep up in conversation.

 

“They should be ready in a few more days.”

 

“Elsha, you have helped me in so many ways. I cannot tell you how but, one day, I will. Just me being out here like this, around you, I have no fear at all. I mean there are situations I do not talk about, however, when I am with you, nothing. There is just a strong and positive atmosphere. I really do not know how to explain it all to you.”

 

By his time, my heartbeat picked up and then my palms were sweating.

 

“Elsha, what I am trying to say is….never mind.” I stopped and just looked at her.

 

“I know what you are trying to say, Kyle.”  Oh, no she has a boyfriend.  “I am just not ready to date yet, I hope you understand.”

 

“Yes, I do. I would never pressure you. I mean. I am not very good at this.” I said trying to laugh. “I respect your decision. What I meant to say was I enjoy your company and would like to continue that as a friend of course.”

 

“I would like that very much,” she smiled at me. “Come on I have to get the horses back.”

 

We gathered the horses and started back. It was a quiet ride to the ranch. I could not help but stare at her; she was so beautiful. Her black hair was just flowing in the wind like silk. I loved the way she smiled at me. 

The ride felt like hours but we finally reached the ranch. We came down the hill and Elsha’s father was waiting for us. She waved to him as we approached.

 

I was very nervous about meeting her dad.

 

“Hello, my princess. Who might you be young man?”

 

“Daddy, this is Kyle Green. We go to school together.”

 

“Oh, yes, your father is the football coach.”

 

“Yes sir,” I said nervously.

 

“How was the ride?”

 

“Bumpy, sir,” I said rubbing my hind end. “Very bumpy.”

 

“Well, you will get used to it. My princess here is the best teacher anyone could have.”

 

“Daddy, why are you home early?”

 

“Well honey I have to go out of town for a few days.”

 

“Why?”

 

“The police down at Rocky Point asked me to come there to help them with an investigation. Some remains were found near the border and, according to the coroner, they are similar to the ones we have here. I will need for you to stay at your uncle’s place while I am gone.”

 

“Sure daddy.”

 

“Kyle?” he called.

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

“You keep an eye on my princess; do not let anything happen to her.”

 

“Daddy, you know I can take care of myself.”

 

“I know that dear but I will feel safer knowing that someone is watching you.” He looked at me and winked.

 

“Yes sir, I will sir.”

 

“I am going to have to take the dogs and some of the horses with me so, the ranch hands will be here soon. Oh, by the way sweetheart, a package came for you. I believe those photos you were waiting on have arrived. I put the box on the kitchen counter.”

 

“Thanks Dad…wow that was fast.”

 

“So Kyle, what do you think about Wind Star?”

 

“He is a very nice horse sir, very fast too.”

 

“Yes, I have to agree. I don’t really know where he came from. One day I found him wandering in the wild with no tag. No one has claimed him yet so I named him Wind Star, because he’s fast like the wind and, if you look a the mark on his chest, it is shaped like a star. I tried to capture him on many occasions but he was just to fast. I figured if I gave him time, he would come around again and when he did, I was ready for him.”

 

“How did you capture him?” I asked.

 

“Well I really did not have to. We were rounding up horses one day and, as the gate was open, he ran right in. I figured this is where he wanted to be. I learned that a horse that runs free will make his home where he wants. When he is ready to leave then, he will but so far, he likes it. Therefore, I keep him around. As I think about, it if memory serves me correct, you are his first rider. None of my other ranch-hands could get near him. I think he likes you.”

 

“I think so too, sir.” Rubbing Wind Star he responded by neighing and moving his leg back and forth.

 

“Wow, I have never seen this horse respond to anyone like that before. Son, you must have a special gift.” Wind Star agreed neighing behind me.

 

“Come on Kyle, let’s go put the horses away.”

 

We walked over to the fence and released the horses. We watched them run with the other horses. Wind Star was dominant over the other horses. They responded to him as if he were their leader.

 

“Well, I have to be going now. I promised my dad I would help pack for our weekend trip.”

 

“Cool, where are you going?”

 

“We have a cabin up in the hills near Mountain Peak. My dad wants to take us away for a few days and spend some family time there.”

 

“That sounds like fun. My dad used to take my mom and me up there to camp out and ride horses.”

 

“Where is your mother?” I asked.

 

“My parents divorced when I was much younger. They both received joint custody of me until one day my mother decided that I was interfering with her career plans…more like boyfriend career plans. Therefore, she decided to run off with some rich person and sail around the world. I guess she figured cruising around the world would be better than having a child glued to her hip.”

 

“Do you ever hear from her?”

 

“It depends what part of the world she is in. I will get a post card from Monaco, Rio de Janeiro, or some other part of the world letting me know that she loves me. In addition, how she and her boyfriend would like me to visit them for the summer cruising around the world. She sends me gifts on my birthday and at Christmas. She knows I love photography so she is always sending me the latest camera gear and pictures for my scrapbook.”

 

I could see talking about it was making her a little upset so I told her she did not have to explain anything else to me. She said it was ok and that she was used to it. She said her mom has been begging her to sail with her and Francisco. That is his name. She is waiting on me to spend a summer with them.

 

“Are you going to?”

 

 “No, I would rather stay here instead. Besides, I do not think I want to be stuck on a boat with my mom and her boyfriend telling me about their adventures on the sea. I would rather throw myself overboard.” We both laughed.

 

“Thanks her for teaching me how to ride. Can I see you again?”

 

“Yeah, at school,” she laughed.

 

“Oh, you got jokes.”

 

“Well you said you wanted to see me again right?” With a smirk on her face, she laughed again.

 

“All right, all right, I will see you at school then.”

 

“Have fun this weekend.” She said.

 

“I will.”

 

I got in my car and drove off. My cell phone was buzzing in the seat. Oh, I forgot about my phone. Six missed calls. I picked up my phone and listened. Dad reminded me to finish the camper when I got home. Then my mother called to remind me to help dad. The last call was from Tony wanting details and for me to call my parents.

What a day this had been, I would definitely have to write this one down in my book.

The book!  Oh, I forgot to ask her about my book. It was too late to turn around now, my parents would kill me. Oh well, it was not as if I didn’t have paper around and I have not had any dreams lately either.

 

I arrived home just in time to help dad get all of the fishing gear ready for our trip.

 

“How did things go?”

 

“Very well.”

 

“You look different and you almost have a glow,” dad pointed out as he looked over me. “Who is she son?”

 

“What?” I said pretending like as if I did not know what he was talking about.

 

“You heard me, the last time I saw a look like that was when I first met your mother”. 

 

“Ok dad, her name is Elsha.”

 

“Oh, Chief Morgan’s daughter that takes all of the pictures?”

 

“Yeah, that is Elsha.”

 

“She is a very pretty girl.”

 

“Thanks.”

 

“So what did you two do today?”

 

“Horseback riding, her dad has about ten horses, and one of them happened to have chosen me as a rider.”

 

“That is interesting.”

 

I happily replied as I reminisced my day.

 

“Yes, it is.” 

 

“Son, I am glad that you are spending more time doing things as a young kid should. In spite of everything that has happened around here. I am glad to see that someone other than your mother is keeping a smile on your face. Were finished here for now, you better wash up before dinner you don’t want to get horse hair all over the table.”

 

“Okay dad.”

 

We walked in the house and mom was setting the table. I could not be happier. My parents were smiling again, my nightmares were now pleasant dreams; this was too good to be true. Our family had survived many obstacles and now we were able to sit down and talk about them like a real family.

However even though the nightmares subsided, I still had that feeling occasionally that something else was going to surface. It was like the calm before the storm. At least, for the moment, I was going to enjoy this moment with my parents. I needed this and so did they.

 

I told them all about Elsha at dinner, mom was very anxious to know more about her.

 

“I want to meet her.”

 

“I will invite her over next week sometime.”

 

Mom gave me this calming smile as she responded.

 

“That’s fine dear.”

 

We would leave early in the morning and dad wanted me to get my rest. I told mom I would do the dishes and dad said not to be up too late.

I wonder what she was doing. Was she thinking about me at all? Many things played in my mind repeatedly. Could Ms. Creed have a daughter? What will Elsha’s dad find at Rocky Point? Ms. Creed’s daughter is there. What about the cave Elsha found? Either way, all I could see was her smile. I could not help but to think about her she was beautiful and I think that I was in love with her…like wet feet…wet feet!

 

 

“Oh no!”

 

Water was everywhere. I was so caught up in my daydreams, I let the sink overrun. I grabbed the mop to soak up the water quick just in case my parents came downstairs. My cell phone rang and it was Tony.

 

“Hey dude, I have been trying to reach you all day.” 

 

“I have been busy getting ready for my family trip tomorrow.”

 

“So tell me how today was?”

 

“It was nice we did some horseback riding, I met her dad, it was cool.”

 

“Did she have your book?”

 

“I forgot to ask her.”

 

“If I were in your shoes I would forget the time of day that girl is hot!”

 

“You are such a dork. Look, I have to go we leave for Mountain Peak in the morning and I cannot stay up too late. I will see you tomorrow.”

 

“Later lover boy” Tony said. He was so crazy.

 

I finished the kitchen and went to my room. She was all I could think about; I tried to get her out of my mind. She plagued my mind worse than my dreams. I could only imagine what she thinks of me. Our first meeting was not a good one, nor the second but I was glad we got the chance to spend time together. She had a tough side to her though and she was outspoken.

 

 

***

 

 

 “What a day, Kyle is a very nice person.” Elsha thought to herself.

 

He is a little awkward but nice. He looked somewhat disturbed. Despite of what I heard about him, everyone has some kind of problem.  All it takes is just getting to know a person. I really enjoyed Kyle’s company today. I am glad we got a chance to talk, he is unique, Wind Star would agree to that. Today I believe he overcame a fear that he did not know he had.

 

When he was in the fence, the horses were like a magnet to him. Wind Star did not let anyone near him or even try to ride him, only Kyle. He was not so bad after all. Look at me, my dad is a doctor and a forensics specialist. My mother, well, that is another story. She just chose to live a life childfree. Still she tries to be a mother to me while away.

 

I grew up hating her for not being there. I remember some of the arguments my parents used to have. Mother would get mad at dad for not being home because he was going to school and working late nights. He was taking care of his family. She said there was never enough money; she could not see it was due to her spending habit. Therefore, I guess they decided to part ways. I wanted to stay with my dad. He spent time with me as much as possible. Well, she expected the television to take care of me while she talked on the phone or was just too busy to watch her little girl.

 

My parents met in high school and, of course, my mother got pregnant with me. They both went on to college after that. Money and a new baby did not work so well but they got married anyway. They both tried to make it work but things were just too different. Dad worked hard, went to school while my mother stayed home to take care of me. I guess at one point she grew tired so the arguments came and went I knew she wanted to leave. Dad would make sure he spent as much time with me but mom kept complaining.

 

Therefore, she started seeing other people; it hurt my dad…bad. He said he saw it coming and he tried to tell her that once he finished school, times would be different. If she had waited for him, she would see he did very well for himself. He had this house built and he wanted me to be in a safe place and to be sure that I would always be happy. She on the other had met her boyfriend at some social club and now she is sailing the world.

 

I guess they both got what they wanted. She got her rich man and her freedom and daddy got his princess. Speaking of my dad, he is one of the most eligible bachelors in town and he is very good looking. I got my hair from him and I have my mothers hazel eyes.

 

Dad was preparing to leave for Rocky Point in the morning. He wanted me to stay with my uncle for a few days until he returned. No problem, I liked my uncle. He is the Chief of Police and he is very nosy, comes with the territory I guess.

My uncle likes to ask me if any of the boys are interested in me. He wants me to let him know and he will run a check on them. I thought he was joking but he was serious. My uncle was very protective. I felt sorry for my little twin cousins when they get older.

 

I went to the kitchen to get my package and the rest of my books. Dad did not like clutter so I had to be sure the countertops stayed clear of my books and things.

 

“Yep this is it, Photo Specialist, the film developers.” I looked over the package. I also noticed I received an envelope from my mom; it must have been more pictures of the lavish life style.

 

I took my package to my room, set them on my computer desk, and put my books on the floor next to my bed. I liked to read before going to bed; I would rather just reach down and pick them up. If dad saw this, he would have a cow. I opened the box to see that the developing company had sorted my pictures per my request.

 

“What do we have here: School Academics, Recreational, and Exploration and Public Relations.”

 

These photos were in different folders and labeled according to their events.  I looked at the pictures and put them in order for my scrapbook collection by category. Of course, I couldn’t help but be organized. I got it from my dad; he is a neat freak and has to have everything in order.

 

“Now on to the next one.”

 

By the time I got to Exploration, I was a little tired so I decided to get them sorted for each of my books.

 

“Public relations.”

 

I picked up the picture of Kyle and the Chief. I assumed the other kid was Tony. He was a handsome young man, talking about Kyle of course. I stared at his picture for a moment. He does have mysterious eyes though. I decided to keep this one up on my mirror just until I was ready to put it in book. I wonder if he would like a copy of it. I will just keep it out to give to him so I will not forget.

Now onto the next set of pictures. I took these pictures when I went out in the forest a while ago, such a wonderful place, quiet, secluded, and pretty. I was somewhat surprised that they arrived so fast. I was not expecting them for another couple of days. Oh well I was glad I had them now.

 

As I looked, I could see the clay pots and some sort of drawings on the wall. ‘Hmmmm….Interesting. I sat down to my computer and scanned the pictures in one by one to see a large image. I have made an unbelievable discovery here; surely national geographic would love to see something like this.

However, I do not want the news media and strangers poking around here and then my secret place will become a tourist attraction. Perhaps, I will keep this to myself just for a while and maybe contact the reservation and let them know about my discovery.  The images on the wall were like some kind of ritual. It appears to be men on a rock holding up staffs, a full moon.

In addition, there is some sort of half-human half wolf thing.

 

Other photos showed eyes peering through the darkness. This was creepy. The more I looked at the images; I could feel a chill come over me. There was some ancient writing but I could not quite make it out. I enlarged the images but it was no good, this must have been when I ran out of flash.

One last picture shows a body with black mist rising out of its chest what kind of ritual was this. I must go back to the cave and take more pictures. I do not want to disturb the sacred grounds though. This time I will be careful and take my flash, my extended lens, and my video camera so I can also record.

 

Great, I will make plans for my next expedition.  It was really getting late and I had to get to bed. Dad was leaving in the morning and I wanted to see him off.

 

“So tired…” I stumbled over my books. I forgot those were there. I picked them up to place them on my bookshelf. “Wait a minute…this was not my book. Hmmm… property of Kyle Green. What kind of book is this,” I wondered.

 

He was quite the artist. I laid down on my bed and looked at the pictures. The images were so life like and very detailed. The notes talked about the events that took place in each dream. I was in shock at what I was looking at.

Therefore, the rumors were true he did have nightmares. Kyle was not crazy; his nightmares were very real and they were definitely haunting him.

 

“I should not be looking at this. Surely, this was an invasion of privacy,” I thought aloud but I just could not put it down.

 

Since he was little, Kyle has seen the dark images of half man half wolf. He talked about the smells, sounds, ways he knows when they are there. He can feel them watching him, eyes peering through the night.

Repeatedly, I whispered the words he wrote in his book:

 

“Eyes peering through the night…dark beings…the photo.” It dawned on me.

 

I looked through each of them and I could not believe it. The images are the same as on the cave walls. Kyle, poor Kyle, he must have been going crazy out of his mind. I could only imagine what he was going through. The doctors, the night sweats, this all has to mean something.

I kept looking through the book until I found more and more chilling details of Kyle’s dreams. Only special people can expose the creatures if they survived. Kyle’s details were very clear. I was going to help him find the missing pieces to this puzzle. I know this is dangerous but I had to help him out as much as possible.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Eight

The Expedition

 

 

Rainstorm…

 

I am definitely not going anywhere in this weather. The thunder and lightening was terrible. I called the ranch-hands to check on the horses and they were fine.

When lightening storms are severe, the horses could get spooked. Therefore, we put them in the stables so they would feel safe.

 

I called my dad to see how things were going. He said it was a little tricky, the terrain was very rough up in the mountains but the horses did okay.

He was meeting with another forensic doctor to discuss some new information that had just recently surfaced. He would be leaving first thing in the morning but they asked him to stay another day to assist them on another case. I asked him if I could go home in the morning but he suggested I spend one more day at my uncle’s place. He said he would make it up to me when he got back. I agreed. I told him that I loved him and would see him soon.

 

My uncle was cool. He did not get to see me as much because he was so busy. Because of his title and position, he was very busy trying to solve murder cases.

Since I was staying one more day, my uncle asked me if I could watch the twins while he took his wife out to dinner. Since he had been busy working so much, he finally got a break to spend time with his family.

My uncle rented some movies for the kids and I sat down to enjoy the movies with them. I could not help but to think of Kyle I just hoped he was able to relax with his family and have fun.

 

As the children watched the movie, I looked through his book some more. I must return it to him when he gets back. I would have to go and search the caves to get more clues. I would have to go by the cave tomorrow and be home before dad gets back. Good thing the trail is up the hill behind our house.

 

After a while, the twins fell asleep and I put them to bed. My uncle called to check on us. I told him we were fine the children were asleep and I was catching up on some reading. He said they would be home in a few hours they were going to catch a late movie. I told him to be careful the storm appeared to be getting worse.

I hung up the phone and took out my laptop. I had stored my pictures on it for my research. I looked up the area where dad had our house built. I researched our town in Arizona back several hundred years, looking up maps and pin pointing geographical areas.

 

Back in the early 1920s, archeological scientist discovered cave dwellings along the hillsides of Arizona with Indian scouts. They were granted access to the reservations for research only. However, they were not allowed to remove any artifacts they found; they were only allowed to take pictures and notes of what their discoveries.

 

I did find other articles on archeological ruins for Patagonia I did find there were caves and burial grounds here. I would have to see if our land was on the map.

According to the map that I found, Hunter Valley used to be a dwelling place for Native Americans years ago. Somehow, the colony of people vanished. No one knew what happened to the natives. Some say the people left to escape famine or they died due to plague. Other archeologists speculated the people sought refuge deep within the caves to escape war.

 

The geographical map showed caves deep within the mountains. The caves were unreachable due to landslides. However, another scientist, by the name of Jeremiah Flynn, said there was a story told by the natives of a hidden sacred place where different tribes used to dwell. In his book, he stated there is an old Indian tale that talks about a sacred burial ground of ancient warriors. They called this place The Forbidden Land.  Only certain people could go and walk the grounds; kind of like keepers of the grave, making sure they went undisturbed.

 

From generation to generation, the elders selected one person from each tribe during the high moon. They would dedicate themselves and their lives as guardians of the dead. It was  rumored that a sacred prayer sealed the entrance to the cave centuries ago to keep people from ever entering or disturbing the tombs.

Others thought the stories were fabricated just to keep people away; seeing that the cave was also a diamond mine possessing the richest jewels.

 

Kyle was reading a book on The Forbidden Lands. The more research I did the more interested I became. I looked at Kyle’s drawings and discovered another clue.

Kyle stated in his dreams he would be in a clearing describing it as a place beyond tall trees in an open valley. There he would see the dark images. The drawings of bodies laying with the dark beings hovering over them were very chilling. I started comparing them with the photos I took of the cave. Some of the images were too dark but I could barely make out the writing on the wall.

 

It was getting late so, I turned off my laptop, grabbed my journal, and started making a list of the materials I would need for my expedition. I would definitely need my camera with the extended lens, tripod, video camera, oh-yeah, extra batteries, flash light, my camera rods, bottled water, and a few snacks.

I placed the list and the photos in Kyle’s book and placed them in my backpack so I would not forget. I wanted to see how far in I can go without setting foot inside.

 

After making my list, I checked on the kids, you would think they would be scared to sleep with the thunder and lightening as loud as it was. Despite it, they both were sound asleep.

I went back to the living room and curled up on the couch to watch some late night television. However, I decided to read instead. I drifted off to sleep for a while. My uncle came home. Even though I was sleeping, I could hear him talking.

The storm had knocked the power out so they had to get a rain check on their movie. My book must have fallen on the floor my uncle picked it up and placed it on the table for me.

 

“She’s just like her uncle.” My aunt, Faith, said.

 

“Really, how?” My uncle replied.

 

“You always fall asleep with a book in your arms.” She covered me with a warm blanket. I snuggled deeper into the couch and fell into a deep sleep.

 

The next morning I woke up to the sound of birds chirping and the sun beaming through the window. I could smell bacon an eggs cooking in the kitchen. My aunt was preparing breakfast and my uncle was sitting at the table drinking his coffee.

 

“Good morning, sunshine.”

 

Trying not to yawn I replied.

 

“Morning,” 

 

“Sleep well last night?”

 

“Yes, I did thanks.”

 

“Your dad called while you were sleep; he should be here sometime this afternoon it appears the storm is headed his direction and he wants to get on the road.”

 

“Thanks unc.” 

 

“So what are your plans for the day? You are welcome to stay as long as you like.”

 

“That is okay. I want to finish putting my scrapbooks together so I will be headed back home soon.”

 

Then my aunt Faith walks in holding a tray full of delicious food.

 

“Breakfast is served.”

 

After breakfast, I packed my things and my uncle tried to convince me to stay. He received a call and had to report to work. Faith thanked me for watching my cousins. She gave me a big hug saying,

 

“Here, go buy yourself something nice.”

 

Slipping me a fifty-dollar bill, she kissed me on my forehead.

 

I considered her as a mother more than I did my biological mother. She was there when I needed someone to talk to about boys, periods, and other things. My aunt was very cool, I could not imagine having twins but they did run in the family. My uncle says the twins are just like me, always inquisitive and wanting to know more.

 

Before I could leave my aunt asked me to hang out with her.

 

“Do you want to do some shopping in town?”

 

“No thanks, I’m gonna go home to check on the horses. Can you give me a rain check?”

 

 I wanted to stop by the bookstore on my way home to see if it was open too. Since my aunt paid me for babysitting, I would use the money to purchase a new book. Smith’s bookstore just happened to be open but closed early on Sundays. Thankfully, I had perfect timing.

I searched the directory to see if they had any books on Jeremiah Flynn, only one left in stock.

Bingo! The Forbidden Lands.

 

I paid for my book and headed home. I could see the storm clouds rolling over the mountains. I hoped dad would make it out of town before the storm hit Rocky Point.

 

When I reached home, I could see the ranch-hands putting the horses back out in the fields to run. Horses do not like to be in small places for a long time; they need much bigger space. That is why when dad built the barn; he made sure the horses felt like they were not in a box. Therefore, if they were to get spooked they will have room to run and not hurt themselves.

 

I waved to Rodrigo and the others; he was dad’s longtime friend he took good care of the horses. Our families have been close for years. I met Rodrigo at the main gate.

 

“Can you mount A Knight’s Dream for me?”

 

I went inside to gather my things. I took out my list and double-checked everything I would need. I placed the book on my desk and changed clothes. I almost forgot my hat and gloves. I put on a long sleeve shirt, black jacket and some dark jeans. Grabbed some snacks and headed out. Rodrigo met me at the gate with my horse.

 

“Where are you going, senorita?”

 

“Just out for a ride to take more pictures for my scrapbook collection. I won’t be long.”

 

“Okay senorita, you be careful out there and keep your eyes open. Some of the men spotted some wild animals yesterday, are you sure we cannot assist you?”

 

“No thanks, I am not going far and plus I have my cell phone with me.”

 

The animals must be following the herds we usually get a lot of deer and elk out here. They must have spotted the coyotes.

I headed up the trail on the horse; it was about a ten minute to fifteen-minute ride to the cave. I knew Rodrigo looked out for me; he had a concerned look on his face when I left. We usually never take the horses without the dogs because they act like security.

 

There were a few clouds in the sky; I assumed we had another storm approaching so I had better hurry. I reached the valley just beyond the tall trees. I tied A Knights Dream to a tree placed the feeding sack on her for a while then proceeded to unpack my backpack. I had to be careful because the ground was still wet. Good thing I had my riding boots on. I had Kyle’s book and my photo with me. I placed my bag on my shoulder and headed to the cave. I loved it out here, so peaceful and quiet. The view was breathtaking. The horses loved it, plenty of fresh grass to eat. The springtime was the best the butterflies migrated flying around in a rainbow of colors.

 

I proceeded to the cave and set up my equipment. I started taking pictures and notes recording my information.

I must have been at it for hours. The sky started to grow dark a little.

 

Whispering my thoughts out loud.

 

“Just a few more minutes,”

 

I noticed before in the photo there was a little light coming from the back of the cave. Perhaps there was an opening somewhere; maybe it would be big enough for me to lower my camera down into it.

I climbed on top of the rocks to set up. It was slippery due to the rain. Not an easy thing to do when you have about twenty-five pounds of camera equipment on your back.

Finally, I made it and caught my breath. I put my camera around my neck and walked slowly so I could find an opening; and I did. I walked along top of it; it stretched far back. I do not know where the light could have come from but then, I found it.

 

Slowly, the rocks under me feet begin to crumble. Suddenly, the cave gave way and I fell in. I fell hard against the rocks not once but twice and landed on my back. I do not know how long I was out. I cut my head and I was bleeding. I lay there in the dark just seeing the light outside. There must have been another passage when I fell and knocked it loose. I do not know how far down I was though.

I tried to reach my phone but I could not move. I picked up my camera and luckily, I had the light attached to it. I shined it all around the cave and I could see the drawings. The images were just as I saw in my photos. This is what Kyle saw in his dreams. His nightmares painted on these walls. Each detail told a story of war and symbols of sacrifice.

I started snapping pictures with my camera. I could only hold my arms up for so long though.

 

I was alone in the dark. I talked myself, tried to calm and slowed my breathing. I could hear A Knights Dream neighing on the outside. She must have sensed danger.

 

“Stay calm, Elsha, just stay calm.”

 

I could not help but think about dad; he will be so worried about me. I closed my eyes and tried to focus. The clouds covered the sun and the wind was blowing; the temperature was dropping fast. No one knows where I am and I do not know what is lurking in this cave. Oh, I did not want to think about that either.

Dad is going to ground me for the rest of my life. Surely, he was on his way back home now, he will come find me. I was starting to feel cold and I was fading in and out. I tried to hold on and told myself to fight but I just could not. I felt myself slipping away again.

 

 

***

 

 

“Hello.”

 

“Hi Faith, it is, me John.”

 

“Well hello, how are you?”

 

“Doing well, listen is Elsha still there with you and Frank?”

 

“No, she is not. She left early this afternoon? Is there any thing wrong?”

 

“Just a little worried. I have been calling the house and her cell phone and she is not answering either of them.”

 

“Maybe she is out with friends.”

 

“Perhaps, I will keep trying to reach her.”

 

Faith was now worried too; she called her husband to see if he had seen Elsha. He stated he had not seen her since breakfast this morning. She explained to him that John called and was very worried. Frank said he would ask some of the officers if they spot her car to call it in.

Because he was the Chief of Police, he had a trace placed on her cell phone. John reached the house and there was about a few hours of daylight left. Elsha had been missing for about six hours now and no one had heard from her.

 

Word started to spread through town that Elsha was missing. John finally reached home; Elsha had parked her car in the garage.  John went through the house calling for her but she did not answer. He went up to her room and she was not there. His brother, the Police Chief, had arrived.

 

“Did she leave a note?” Frank asked his brother; but, there was none, no phone messages either.

 

“Have you contacted her friends?”

 

“No, she doesn’t have many friends…except there was a boy she just met. I think he said his name was Kyle. She had taken him horseback riding the other day.”

 

“Kyle Green? I know who he is; his dad is the football coach at the high school. Try not to worry I will have one of my men call it in.”

 

The hours started to grow late and daylight was just about over.

 

By this time, more officers had arrived to form a search party. John and Frank were talking when one of the officers approached him and stated that Kyle and his parents were vacationing at Mountain Peak; it was about twenty-five miles east of Hunter Valley. Chief Morgan told the officers to see if he could reach one of the officers by radio.

They were also informed that another storm was approaching and it could be a bad one. With only a little daylight left, the search may have to start in the morning. With other park rangers checking all of the cabins they hoped to get in touch with them to see if, Kyle knew anything about Elsha’s whereabouts. 

 

Kyle and his parents were having a great time together. It was very nice up in the mountains. Kyle referred to it as the place where Elsha took him: quiet and serene.

Kyle and his dad finished fishing and headed back to the cabin when a park ranger told them that they were evacuating the campgrounds. There was a serious storm approaching and he encouraged them to get down the mountain or we would end up stranded. It was a drive to get up to the cabin so it did make sense.

 

***

 

 

Mom was on the porch waiting, she had already started packing our things. She turned on the radio to get an update on the weather but all we were able to get was static. We were just about to lock up the cabin when there was a knock at the cabin door. Dad opened the door and it was the same park ranger.

 

“Are you Mr. Green?”

 

“Yes, I am.”

 

“Can I see your identification, just to be sure?”

 

“What is this all about?” Dad asked.

 

“Well sir, we have a call from a Police Chief Morgan and he would like to speak with your son.”

 

“What for?” Mom said.

 

All I could think about is what Chief Morgan could want with me.

 

“Sir if will follow me down the mountain, I can patch a call to you. I am afraid we will not get good reception here due to the lightening striking one of our towers. Do you have a CB radio in your vehicle?”

 

Dad was getting irritated and worried.

 

“Yes I do.”

 

“Good, as soon as we get down the mountain past the mile marker post twenty-one, turn your radio to number two. We have another tower there and we should be able to get good reception.”

 

Dad agreed and we loaded up the rest of our things and started down the mountain. We talked amongst ourselves trying to figure out what was happening.

 

I had no idea Chief Morgan and my dad were very good friends. Whatever is going on it must be very important. I wondered if they have found more bodies.

On the other hand, was someone we knew hurt or missing? I checked my cell phone and no bars. I hoped it was not Tony…no way not Tony. Then again, I wonder whom. Dad knew many people so it could be anyone.

 

We were almost down the mountain dad started to turn on the radio we past the mile marker and we were on frequency two. We could barely hear the people talking. The winds were starting to pick up. Dad could not go fast because of our trailer we pulled behind us. It was blowing strong and we could feel the truck shaking.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Nine

Search and Rescue

 

 

 

We reached the bottom of the hill and started onto the main road. Then the park ranger-notified dad that Police Chief Morgan was ready to speak with him.

 

The ranger gave dad the cue to go ahead.

 

“Go ahead Chief.”

 

“Tom, this is Chief Morgan, I am sorry to have to bother you at this time but, we need to speak with your son. It is an urgent matter.”

 

“What is this all about? Frank what’s going on?”

 

“We just want to know if he had heard from Elsha.”

 

I nodded my head no; I had no idea where she was.

 

“No, not since the other day when they went horseback riding Frank,”

 

“Thanks for the information.” Chief Morgan said.

 

Dad tried to ask him more questions but the radio was out. The storm was picking up and lightening was interfering in everything. Why were they looking for Elsha? What was going on? Dad and mom were wondering the same thing. Hunter Valley was not far, so dad said he was going to stop by and see. He knew Chief Morgan very well and he would not ask questions if something was not wrong.

 

As we approached the big rock, I showed dad where to turn in. The place was swarming with Police cars with their lights flashing. They looked like they were getting ready to start a search. We all got out to be greeted by an officer who was about to tell us we should not be there but Chief Morgan stopped him.

 

 

“What was going on?”

 

“Elsha has been missing since this afternoon and no one knows where she is.”

 

“I can help you look.”

 

I stepped forward and offered to help as well.

 

“So can I. I’m in.

 

 

Elsha was my friend. I checked my phone and I could see that Tony had been trying to reach me. I listened to his messages and he was in a panic. He said that the Police have been all over town asking if anyone had seen Elsha. I called him to let him know that I had just found out. He told me that he was close by and knew they were going to start a search; he was on his way to help.

I waited for him to arrive; it is good to have a friend by your side when the girl you like is missing.

 

People started to gather and the sun would be going down soon. Elsha’s dad came running out of the house with a paper in his hand.

 

“Do you know anything about this?”

 

“No,” I told him.

 

Then he turned to his brother John.

 

“It looks more like an expedition. Do you know where Elsha could have gone?”

 

John was starting to panic; you could see fear all over his face.

 

“I’m not sure; she does a lot of riding all over this place.”

 

Then in interjected to tell them what I knew.

 

“I may know where she could be. Elsha took me on a ride the other day to one of her favorite places.”

 

By this time, Rodrigo heard the news and came to offer his assistance. He explained that he was the last to see her and pointed in the direction she went. Then we heard a noise and saw Elsha’s horse, A Knights Dream. She had been wandering around and, just like Elsha said, had found her way home.

Her rope was tangled in the brushes and some of Elsha’s belongings were still on her. We ran over to get the horse and she appeared to be okay, with the exception of some claw marks on her side. Now we all started to worry.

 

Police Chief Morgan immediately started the search and John went to gather the horses. Elsha dogs, Tango and Boomer, could sense something was wrong. Even Wind Star was running a round; something was in the air and I could feel it all over me.

With the news media showing up and police cars everywhere, this place started to look like ground zero. Divided up into groups of ten, the search and rescue teams set off in different directions.

Everyone received instruction to radio if they found anything and to keep checking their frequencies. Meanwhile, I just could not sit around. Chief Morgan questioned me.

 

“Are you sure that’s where you Elsha took you?”

 

“Yes.”

 

Elsha’s dad looked at Rodrigo with an anxious look.

 

“We needed the horses!”

 

Tony had now arrived and he offered to help. I told him that I really appreciated it and thanked him.

 

John walks toward Tony and me with a few horses.

 

“Since Wind Star will only let you ride him, I thought it best if you did.”

 

 Tony was not much of a rider but he got a real quick lesson. We started off, I lead the way and the others followed. I could sense danger was lurking, Wind Star knew it too.

 

We had reached the clearing in about ten minutes the sun was just going down over the mountainside. We had to move fast so we picked up the pace on the horses and Tony had to hold on. Wind Start moved like a lightening bolt.

 

“Become one with the horse…” I kept repeating to myself.

 

Elsha’s dad had hoped her phone was on so he checked his GPS and picked up a signal.

 

“We’re on the right track,” he yelled up ahead.

 

I started to remember now. We got to the clearing of the valley plain and I saw the tree where we had first tied the horses. The paramedics also were behind us on ATVs and with their medical kits.

 

We got off the horses and Chief told everyone to get their flashlights and stay together. We called out to her but we did not get a response.

John had lost a signal again so we had to start the search. Tony, dad and I stayed together and Chief gave instructions that if we came across anything to use the signal flares. We were also given walkie-talkie radios to stay in touch. We set off to search for her.

 

 

***

 

 

Elsha lay inside the cave going in and out of consciousness; she would flash her camera to scare off anything that might be in the cave. With every flash, she thought she saw something.

 

There were noises in the cave; her battery life on her camera was going out. She heard noises but thought it was the wind. She was very brave but also very scared at the same time.

 

***

 

We searched everywhere and no sign of her. Her father did not want to give up.

 

As we were searching, I remembered Elsha said something about a cave. I had mentioned it to my dad and he asked me did I know where it was.

 

“Elsha never showed me because she thought it was sacred. She did say she took pictures of it.”

 

Dad encouraged me to focus my thoughts about the cave.

 

“Think and think hard, son. We have got to find her.”

 

It would be hard to find in the dark so I focused for a moment. I closed my eyes and tried to remember where she pointed.

 

Wind Star was getting restless and stomped his hoofs to the ground. I told dad to radio John and Chief Morgan and I told Tony follow me. Wind Star acted very strange and was on alert.

Elsha’s blanket must have fallen off her horse because I had found it. Tony ran to give it to the Chief and I moved on. I had come to a little pathway and saw the brushes.

 

“Elsha…” I whispered her name.

 

I moved closer to the cave. I could see the flashlights coming toward me. I took a deep breath, it was very dark inside, there were rocks piled in one area, and I shined my light up. Silly girl she had climbed on top and fell through.

 

I called her name and no answer. Her camera rod was lying on the ground and I went in slowly. Nothing could have prepared me for what I saw next. The drawings on the wall, each detailed picture brought my nightmares to life. Now I know I am not crazy.

The dark images on the cave walls reached out to me. A part of me wanted to run, fast. My heart raced and my breathing increased. Elsha was in here and I had to get her out. I told myself to be brave I called to her and no answer. I secured my backpack on me, took out a flare, and shot it into the air to let the others know I had found the cave. Dad radioed me but it was just static.

 

I walked slowly shining my light all around on the inside. The drawings were coming to life almost, each chilling detail made me shiver.  Dad and the others had arrived and ordered me out of the cave. I walked backwards and told dad I had to find her.

 

Dad was very serious, and did not want me hurt.

 

“We don’t know if it’s safe or not.”

 

Elsha was my friend and I cared a lot for her, my impulse told me to keep going.

 

“I have to do this.”

 

I could hear Wind Star neighing even louder as to give a warning. Chief Morgan ordered me out of the cave to let the experts handle it but I refused.

 

I was shocked. As I faced them to discover writings, and more drawings then I stepped back and fell. My flashlight fell inside an opening inside the floor of the cave. I yelled for dad and they all ran in. The cave was unstable. I was hanging on tight but there was nothing but sand and rock. The more I moved the more the cave gave way beneath me. Dad told me to hold on he yelled for someone to grab some rope. He was holding me while my body dangled beneath me. Slowly, I slipped through his fingers and down I went. I could hear dad screaming my name.

 

“Kyle,…..Kyle,….!”

 

I made a loud sound when I hit the ground. I must have landed on some ancient pottery. I saw my flashlight and went to reach when I heard someone groan in pain.  I shined it all around I must have been in some type of a secret chamber.

 

“Elsha…” I called out to her again.

 

I didn’t know how far down I was but, I saw another opening. Down below, on the floor beneath me and there she was; it was Elsha. She was lying there not moving. She must have hit her head she was bleeding badly.

 

“Are you alright down there?” I could hear dad calling.

 

“I’m okay.”

 

“More help is on the way.”

 

“I had found Elsha and she’s hurt,” I yelled back.

 

The wind was picking up outside; the storm was near. I could see bits of lightening flashing. I took off my backpack and took out some of my camping gear. I tried to figure out how I could get to her. No one knew about this cave but Elsha. There was no way of knowing if this was the only way in.

I looked at the drawings on the walls and knew I was in a dangerous place. My instincts told me that we had to get out of there and fast. I could hear dad calling to me but the wind was very loud. I heard Elsha moan again, she was only few yards beneath me so I tried to reach out to her. I could barely touch her when I heard something else, something worse.

 

“Elsha…Elsha!” I kept calling her name. “Please wake up please.” She moved her head a little. “Open your eyes Elsha. It’s me, Kyle.”

 

“Kyle.” She said.

 

“Yes, Elsha I am here. Your dad is here, they are going to rescue us.”

 

I needed her to keep talking to me so, I would say non-humorous things. I did not want her to use any muscles in her body at all. Therefore, I told her that I rode Wind Star with no problem.

 

The cave was very unstable; I could hear rocks falling from above and faint voices. Dad and the others must be working recklessly to get us out. I tried the radio again but I could barely hear. I thought if I moved around inside the cave, I would get a frequency. Elsha started coughing she was trying to get up.

 

“Don’t move.” She refused my request. “You’re stubborn…”

 

“You sound like my father.”

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“My head is hurting…”

 

“Try not to move; I don’t know how bad you’re hurt. We needed to stay here until they got us out.”

 

The cave was very dark; the flashlights helped a lot. I looked around to examine the cave and it was evident enough each drawing on the wall told a chilling story of everything I had been searching for.

According to the drawings, priests were holding up staffs and they were glowing. One of the drawings showed a picture of a man standing in front of the cave with his hands raised. His staff was glowing. Pictures of a full moon and stars show that this took place at night.

More rocks were starting to fall in on us. I needed to find a safer place to move Elsha. I had to get her out of the place she was. I called out to her again.

 

“Elsha…”

 

She slowly responded.

 

“You need to get me out of here…”

 

“Can you reach my hand?”

 

I realized that her backpack was still on her; she could move just a little bit.

 

More rocks were falling; they must have been trying to drill or something. I knew I had to hurry and make a decision. I stretched myself out on the floor of the cave. She was trying to move.

I reached further and caught her wrist; I pulled slowly and she moaned in pain. I had to pull her up.

 

“Can you take off your backpack?”

 

Elsha was able to slip out of her backpack. I encouraged her to hold tight.

 

 “Hold onto to me.”

 

As she held onto me I slid backwards slowly on my stomach. With short breaths, I inched backwards. When she was halfway out I reached around her, put my hand on her waist, and pulled her out. I held her for a few minutes then I fumbled through my backpack and found my camping lights. She had a huge bump on her head; she thanked me for getting her out. She whispered to me to get her backpack and I told her that she did not need it. She begged me to get it for her.

 

With more rocks falling, I had to move Elsha out of the chamber soon. I quickly moved to the opening and reached down as far as I could and grabbed her backpack. With the lights, I searched for a safer place to move her. My light caught a drawing on the wall that showed our exact location. I followed the pattern and it pointed in another direction of the cave.  I went in first to make sure it was safe, it looked liked a place where the natives must have slept.

 

 It appeared safe I pushed against the walls to check the density of the cave. It felt like solid granite.

I picked up Elsha, moved her to the chamber, and went back for our backpacks and lights.

 

More rocks started to fall in as I grabbed the last of our items. I could hear a little sound coming from the walkie-talkie. I played with it a little bit and tried to reach my dad. The cave was dark and cold so I placed my jacket under her head.

 

I had now been in the cave for hours. I know our parents must be going crazy by now. I had to do something to reach my dad.

I checked on Elsha to see if she was all right, she was sleeping. I took the radio and walked through the cave to see if I could get a signal. I switched the channels back and forth to see if I could hear anything. Then finally, I heard someone talking. I was only a few yards away from Elsha. I called to the person and could not make out whom it was.

 

I moved further into the cave until the sounds came clearer. Then, nothing, the sound was gone. I went back, sat down next to her, and placed her head on my lap, gently rubbing my hand over her bruised head. I grabbed my bag and luckily, my first aid kit was there. I cleaned her wound and she talked in her sleep. She said things about her dad and then she said something like dark images, flashing lights.

 

She spoke my name a couple of times stating repeatedly that she must help me. Then she was out again.  I could only imagine what was going on up there. Surely, they were trying to figure out a way to get us out of this place. I scrambled around in the dark to see if I could find some wood to make a fire. I just had to keep Elsha warm.

Without knowing the extent of her injuries, I knew I had to do something. I placed the lights around in a circle so I could search a wider area. There was wood in the cave, I gathered what I could and started making piles. It is a good thing dad taught me some survival techniques. You never know where you will end up or what you will end up in so, always be prepared.

 

My dad taught me a lot. He is the outdoors type. I never thought I would be; nevertheless, I am glad I took an interest.

Once I got the fire started, I knew it would not last long. I needed to find more wood. I could see more images on the walls around us. I grabbed Elsha’s camera and took some pictures. Thinking if we ever made it out, I would show these to Chief Spearhorn. No one would ever believe what we had found but we had the proof.

 

I tried the radio again and there was still a lot of static. Elsha was still unconscious. I checked her breathing again, her pulse was steady. I did not want to leave her but I had to find more wood. I took her flashlight and walked to where we both fell in. They must have been trying to get through and caused more rocks to fall so my way was blocked. I started searching other parts of the cave and found some old pots and a few tree roots. I started back towards Elsha to add more wood.

 

When I heard the radio making noise, I picked it up and yelled for dad, there was a lot of interference in the cave. I tried moving to different areas but nothing worked. I went to check on Elsha and she was sleeping. I added more firewood and left her to search for more. I must have been at it for hours. Lurking through the cave searching for what I could.

 

I thought about my parents again, and what they must be going through by now. I know they are in a panic and I am sure that Chief Police Morgan had everything going on as planned.

 

Once the fire was going and it appeared like it should last for a few hours. I decided to go back and move some of the rocks. I needed to make a pathway just in case I needed to move Elsha again. I blamed myself for dropping my book. If I had been paying attention, she would have never got her hands on it. Nevertheless, how was I supposed to know this would happen to us? I mean she had no idea what was in this cave until she started taking pictures. Elsha sure has a mind of her own; she is smart, strong, and well capable of taking care of herself…until now.

 

I had to keep moving, so I thought about things to keep myself going. I thought about Eric and what he must have went through when he was missing. He fell into a cave also. He survived by remembering his tribal skills and he found food. I doubt if I would find any food in this place. I am sure that Elsha packed some snacks; she was always prepared.

 

You would think a person would be scared trapped in a place like this. However, I did not have time to be; I was in survival mode and knew I had to take care of Elsha. Her father told me to take care of her while he was gone. So much for that how was anyone to know what she was up to she does have a mind of her own though and she is tough. I guess you would have to be.

 

Her mom left her, her dad is busy, and her uncle is the Chief of Police, can’t get any better than that. I felt tired so I pushed myself even harder.

I do not know how many rocks I had moved. I kept my momentum up and the more rocks I moved the more wood I found. It was as if mother earth was graciously supplying me with what I needed. I tried not to focus on the cave drawings. I put it out of my mind as much as I could. I did not want to think of anything that would set my mind into a panic.  Every so often, I would stop and take a break.

 

The dust from the cave made me cough so I tied my shirt around my face to shield it from the dust.  From time to time, I would go back and check on Elsha. Her breathing was still steady and I would tickle the palm of her hands to see if she would move. I also did the same thing with the bottom of her feet. Good, she had use of her arms and legs. 

 

I moved more rocks and found more wood. The more I felt my body tiring I pushed even harder. I shined the light above me and more rocks blocked it, I did not want to risk tampering with it and having them fall on top of me so I worked carefully under it. I could here more rocks falling above us so I know they are working aimlessly to get us out. I could not give up I had to keep going.

After a while, I could do no more I was exhausted and needed to rest.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Ten

The Encounter

 

 

 

I went back to where Elsha was, sat down to relax myself, and closed my eyes. I must have been asleep for about an hour or two when the sounds from the radio awakened me. I looked at my watch; it was almost midnight Elsha was mumbling again.

 

I spoke with her and she responded by calling out to me in a soft whisper.

 

“Kyle…Kyle….”

 

“I’m right here.”

 

“How long had we been in here?”

 

“Almost ten hours now. Our parents are working hard to get us out of here.”

 

She tried to sit up I encouraged her to stay still.

 

“Don’t move, Elsha I don’t know how bad you are hurt.”

 

Of course, she didn’t listen to me. She sat up holding her head in her hands.

 

“Are you okay?”

 

“I have a headache and I’m a little dizzy…this is what I get for exploring.”

 

“Elsha what were you thinking, this place is dangerous for anyone to be in?”

 

Still holding her head, she got enough strength to tell me.

 

“After you had left, I opened my package to look at the pictures and I noticed some of the drawings inside the cave. Then, while I was putting my books away, I found yours. I noticed that your drawings were the exact same as what was on the cave walls. I decided to explore the cave only to get pictures, not to go inside; I found a little opening on the top and was going to extend my camera down inside. That’s when I fell, not once but twice.”

 

I explained to her that there was no need to explore, then I explained to her how we found out she was missing I scolded her a little.

 

“We had to cut our trip short due to the storm; your father asked me if I knew your whereabouts. I told him I did not know. Your uncle started a search party and had an all points bulletin out on you.”

 

She laughed softly.

 

“That is just how my uncle is. I have something important to show you.”

 

She reached for her book. By the way, she moved I knew she was still in pain. So I offered to help.

 

“Here let me to get it for you.”

 

I sat next to her and she began to show me what she had discovered.

 

“Each picture I took is identical to the cave drawings and then I derived a conclusion.  Whatever is happening in our town and other places has something to do with these drawings. Comparing the stories about each body, that was found mutilated. Each piece fits a puzzle some how and this cave holds the answers.”

 

I really didn’t want to focus on this right now, but it was much needed information. So I encouraged her how we needed to get out of the cave. We did not know how deep the cave went but we had to find another way out.

 

“We need to focus on getting out of this cave first. I moved some of the fallen rocks that blocked the way we fell in. We have to try to get out.”

 

I was not sure how long our lights would last. Being down inside a dark cave was not very appealing. I examined the chamber we were in to see if I could find something. Perhaps the natives left tools behind.

Elsha tried to tell me more, but I would not let her talk, she needed to rest. I was afraid her head injury might be more serious than I thought. She said she was fine and wanted to help me. I told her to stay close to the fire.

She could not help but stare at the drawings on the wall.

 

“They look life-like don’t they?”

 

I replied.

 

“Yes they do. I followed the drawings on the walls and found this place.”

 

Then she had a good idea that would help us both, I was starting to feel a little bit claustrophobic being in here so long.

 

“Maybe if we followed the patterns, we will find a way out.”

 

 It was a good idea and it was worth a try. I would stop at nothing to get her out of this cave.

 

“Can you stand up?”

 

“Yeah, I think I can.”

 

I helped her to her feet and we checked the walls to find a clue.

 

There were drawings of all kinds; we could not make out some of them because the images were faded.

There were pictures of men and women holding torches following strange symbols. Each symbol depicted life-like drawings of warriors, priests, and village people. We searched for any opening we could find, some which led us into different areas of the cave.

 

We stopped when Elsha got dizzy and fell to the ground. I wanted to stop but she insisted that we keep moving. I had a gut feeling that I did not need to argue with her we had to keep going.

The cave walls described how there once was a village here. The images showed a dark skinned man who while pointing to the cave, visited the people. With his hands, extending out in front of him was as a sign that the people should stay away from the cave.

Other pictures showed women and children gathering baskets and placing them at the edge of the cave. They bowed down as if to worship something. We both studied the drawings and took pictures.

 

We moved all throughout the cave until we came across a huge wall like stone. It must be a secret chamber of some kind. The writing on the walls showed a priest standing on the opposite side of it. A white cloud circled the stone. There were seven glowing stones around the rock. We did not have time to study it.

 I encourage Elsha that we should keep moving. Elsha took more pictures of the drawings. The symbols must mean something. She took out her book and searched for anything she could find.

I wondered why she had purchased the book, The Forbidden Lands. She had marked the pages where the maps showed our geographical area.

 

“The cave is on the map, there was a group of people that dwelled here long ago.”

 

It had been about thirteen hours now we needed to keep moving. Elsha stated……

 

“If we search for the torches on the wall, it might lead to another way out.”

 

We needed to get higher. As we searched, we did find more drawings and it showed men going into the cave with torches but by a stream. This must be the way.

We followed it along a long corridor, which brought us to a small opening in the ceiling of the cave. It was just big enough for Elsha to fit through.

 

“Stand on my shoulders and climb up.”

 

She proceeded to climb up and did as I instructed.

 

“I can see a little bit of light.”

 

She told me. I handed her the rod and told her to poke through it carefully. Little by little, the earth gave way.

 

As she dug, tree vines and rocks fell in on us. She yelled it was a way out but it would require more digging. We were at it for hours and our bodies were so tired. We rested on each other for a while and then started again. The cave ceiling was becoming unstable around us. We were no longer safe there. Before trying again, I looked at her and reassured her.

 

“I’m going to get you out here.”

 

We kept going until we finally broke through the ground; this must have been a secret entrance to the cave long ago.

Then, I had a bad feeling come over me. Elsha was tired and I had to move quickly. I stood her weak body up on her feet.

 

“I’m going to lift you up again but you have to climb up the vines to get out,”

 

My body shivered as a cold chill came over me.

 

“Kyle….what’s wrong? You’re shaking.”

 

“Don’t worry about me; you need to get to safety.”

 

 I put her on my shoulders but the more she pulled, the vines kept breaking. Elsha was so scared.

 

“I can’t get out!”

 

“You have to try. Keep pulling!”

 

The more I encouraged her the harder she pulled, she was able to get a hold of a vine and pull herself out. Panic was setting in on me as I started to hear strange noises.

 

“There’s a radio up there. You need to hurry though; there isn’t much time.”

 

In sheer panic, she yelled back to me.

 

“How is there no time? Come on Kyle hurry!”

 

The sound was coming from inside the cave and I needed to keep moving away from her so I gave her strict orders.

 

“I will follow the cave to the north end. Contact Chief Spearhorn at the tribal union reservation and hurry,” I yelled.

 

“I won’t leave you here; I got out now so can you come on!”

 

 The cave was becoming unstable fast.

 

“Elsha…, go, hurry!”

 

As the entrance started to collapse in on top of me, I could hear her screaming my name. With the rocks falling, I quickly moved through the cave finding my way to different parts to keep safe. I could only pray that Elsha made it out the rest of the way.

 

I pushed myself to keep moving, I was so exhausted. I could hear more of the cave collapsing behind me. I moved my hands along the cave walls; it was very damp; I could hear water above me.

As I came to another small opening, I shined my light and saw a chamber on the other side. I moved through it as fast as I could. I came to a huge rock I could feel the air from the outside. I tried to move the rock but it was too heavy. There was a tiny opening at the bottom. I tried clearing some of the earth from around it. The ceiling above worried me because it looked unstable. However, there was just enough room for me to move.

 

I got down on my hands and knees and dug under the rock. It was working, the more rock and sand I cleared away, the opening got bigger.

The wind was howling, I started to tremble in fear again, I felt so strange. I just had to get out. My senses told me that the Shifters were getting closer.

     

I ran the light against the wall to search for another way out, there wasn’t one. This was the end of the line. The drawings on the cave revealed more horrifying details of dark images hovering over bodies. The people bowed down to the beastly image.

 

Men taken into the cave bound together laid on a flat piece of rock. Images drawn of half men half beasts appear from the shadows and consume them all. Transforming their victims, other drawings showed the men’s faces in other parts of the cave. Their souls bound to the earth, never to escape.

 

I thought to myself for a moment. That is why the priests prayed over the cave so they could not cross the boundaries or leave. Something happened here but, what, I asked myself.

I searched the walls for more clues. These were the stories told from generation to generation. My eyes followed along the walls of the cave there was an imaged engraved into it. It was of a horrifying being, its eyes peering through the night as if it were watching me.

 

I shivered hard and tried to keep my focus. I was so exhausted and tired. I had to keep digging though. I thought if I could remove some rocks from on top of the huge one, I could possibly climb out. This only made matters worse. I was so desperate to get out, I caused a rockslide from within the cave and more fell on top of me. 

As the rocks fell, one hit me in the head and I fell down. I was in and out of consciousness and bleeding quite a bit.

 

I encouraged myself to keep moving.

 

“Come on Kyle get up.”

 

My eyes were deceiving me; I kept seeing images of a man standing on a ledge waving a staff and praying almost. The sky was black and the moon was full. The white mist was moving all about him circling him like a cloud. I knew I needed to move but my legs felt as if they were paralyzed. The voices were getting louder and louder. I must have been dreaming, somehow.

 

“Get up Kyle, get up.”

 

I could see light from the outside. Then I heard it again, a noise that set my chill factor on high. I forced myself to get up and dig more and more.

With the sound getting closer and the smell of burnt flesh hitting my nose, I knew I was going to die. My head ached so badly, I must have been delusional. I swore I saw a horse running in my direction, neighing very loudly. I kept digging.

 

Finally, I was able to see the outside. The horse was even closer than I thought it was, kicking against the side of the cave. I started to crawl out and pushed my bag before me. I tried to move as fast as I could. I was half way out of the cave when I felt nostrils in my face. It could not be but it was. Wind Star had found me. I could not move another inch, but the horse was nudging my face. I pulled up on his rope and stood on my feet.

 

Dazed and disoriented I managed to pull myself onto the horse. The wind blew and made an unusual sound as if someone called my name. My senses were off the charts but I was not alone. Because standing on the rock behind me, was the biggest wolf I had ever seen. It growled at me and its eyes fixed on me watching my every move. Then it turned its head up toward the sky and let out a loud howl, as if it was sending a message.

 

The wind picked up and the night rippled like water. The wolf lunged at us and Wind Star moved fast as lightning running through the woods. I could hear more of them around us I held on to him as tight as I could. Wind Star was kicking his hind legs up in the air but he kept his stride.

 

My breathing was so severe I felt myself losing consciousness again. How could this horse have found me before the others could? Elsha said the horses knew their way back home. I could not tell which direction the horse was running my head was down and all I knew was I was in serious danger. The Shifters were persuing us.

 

The night moved around us like dark cloaks, shape-shifting wolves were all around us. With me on his back, Wind Star increased his speed and charged even harder.  I fought to stay on him but I wobbled from left to right.

Suddenly Wind Star came to the creek and jumped high into the air. One of the Shifters must have countered his jump and striking me on my back. My shirt tore open; I could feel something wet run down my back.

 

The horse had managed to make it to the site where everyone was waiting. My eyes were opening and closing, my back burned with fire, and saliva dripping from the side of my mouth. I felt myself going numb. My hands lost their grip and slid down the side of the horse.

 

With my head leaning on the horse’s mane, Wind Star had made it and the sun was coming up. I could hear people shouting as the horse walked toward the crowd with me on its back. I was so exhausted that I fell off Wind Star, I could not hold on any longer. The sound of drums in the background was very odd. I felt myself slipping away into a dark realm spiraling downward pulled by a force so strong. I could see faces of people that I cared about fading in front of me.

 

You will never know where destiny will take you, some people are prepared and some are not. Others embrace it and take what it offers. I was born with a gift to spot evil, with gifts come consequences and great sacrifice. Without darkness, there can be no light, and without light, there can be no darkness. Each given a chance to rule, one leaves another takes over. I was changing inside my blood was turning black as night.

 

The sound of drums was all around me. Images of light and darkness clashing into each other like a battering ram. Two warriors opposite each other stood in the middle of a field as if to do battle. Wolves uncovering themselves from the darkness stepped out from under their dark cloaks undressing themselves from the night. Indian Chiefs with huge feathered headdresses waved staffs in the air with glowing eyes of eagle’s heads attached to them. They were saying prayers and some blew smoke from their sacred pipes. The sky filled with white and black smoke.

 

The fight between good and evil had started. The cry of the wolf was loud like a war cry. Screams came out of the night as a woman travailing in childbirth. I was in a tug of war between life and death. What will I become, will I ever see my loved ones again. The dark man in my dreams stood on a high cliff, his eyes rolling back in his head, his face, and chest painted with war symbols. Just like the ones, I saw in the caves.

 

Others warriors started to surface. The battleground took place near the cave just outside of the clearing. This was in deed a war. My body was struggling to survive. I was lying in the balance caught between two worlds. Darkness filled my eyes; I could see the gifts it was offering me.

Gifts to have unimaginable strength, power, and control the ability to transform with the night and shield myself from the world. The drums were getting louder and louder and I could hear people singing a war cry like song.

Fire rose up like an inferno in the mist of the warriors in the field. The dark skinned man stepped forward his painted tattoos glistening in the night called on the “Ekua adanádo” Which meant Great Spirit. He and others stepped forward. Four of them faced the four corners of the earth, and three representing heaven, earth, and the spirit of the souls. 

They each stood in position and aimed their staffs high into the air night was turning to day. The darkness was fighting to stay in my body; it was spreading like poison.

 I tried to fight it but I could not. There were many strong forces in this place between heaven and earth. Evil will always present itself in many shapes and forms. There are those that can determine between the two.

 

It is a choice we are given as humans, whether to do good or evil. I do not know why I had to be one of the chosen.

Evil can offer you many gifts. I feel as though I am held between two worlds, my soul spilt in two. Good and evil are fighting all around me. Some have come to protect me, while others have come to claim me.

I have been haunted and hunted all of my life; great warriors are here to standing in the balance lined up like soldiers watching this spiritual war. Eagles are flying high with their eyes glowing, fighting with dark transparent images.

 

Voices are calling out to me; another force pulls me into their direction. I notice a woman standing with two little boys at the edge of the woods, she points to an opening where the seven men with the staffs glowing are standing. The sky is rippling like a bubble getting ready to burst.

A gateway has opened one of the Chiefs looks into my eyes, which are black as pitch he blew a ring of white smoke around me while my body fell against the ground.

 

My mouth opened and a cloud of black mist exited my body. I was changing again I felt like I was floating. I could see silhouettes of people standing around me. Bright lights illuminated everywhere. The Chief looked at me and said in his native language “Nihi naánige ayásdi nakuu” which means you can enter now.

 

He ushered me to go through the gateway.

 

As I walked, I looked back at him and he said,

 

“This battle is just the beginning of your journey.”

 

I could hear sounds of faint voices in the distance, my body floating in time and space. My mind flashed faces of blood stained warriors fighting in great battles.

I watched as the shifters transformed themselves to blend in with the night, hiding as though they were waiting for time. This war was over for now, but will there be another one. There are always spiritual battles taking place between good and evil. Men will one day have to choose one or the other.

 

I thought about my family; how I could protect them, keep them safe. The fate of humanity is at hand.  Evil has presented itself in many forms the call of the chosen ones have been sounded; it is time to take a stand.

It is hard to fight the unknown with the natural eye, sometimes you have to travel into their world to learn about them. However, when they enter into your world you have to prepare yourself.

 

Some of us, chosen ones, are destined to fight without any warning; we learn our fate when it is too late. I now know that I am apart of something that will change my life forever.

I wonder if I will be normal or what will become of me. What will happen to me now? What will I become? Life can be so precious.

Never take it for granted. I am the chosen one it is something I will have to live with for the rest of my life. Did I change? One can only wonder.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Biography

 

 

[Cheryl #2 (2)]

 

 

Cheryl Bonita Lee, age 39, was born July 20, 1970 in Smithtown Long Island, New York. Her family moved to Brooksville, Florida when she was very young. She grew up in a household of nine children being next to the youngest sibling. She started writing poetry and songs at a young age. Her teachers would often tell her that she had such a bright imagination and had a very inquisitive mind and that she should continue to write. Cheryl enjoys writing books and loves to write music also, she has written a numerous amount of unpublished songs that inspires her to keep going. She would move to Salt Lake City, UT. Where she met and married her husband now of 15 years and they have four beautiful children together. Cheryl along with her husband pastors Full Gospel Deliverance Center in West Valley City, UT. She has always enjoyed writing all of her life and encourages others to do so. “We all have an untold story, whether published or not it is our choice to share it with the world; I choose to share.” Thanks to my family and friends for their love and support.

 

Ever stare into the dark and wonder if something was looking back at you? Do you ever think that you saw something so real but later thought that you did not? Maybe your eyes were just playing tricks on you.
Perhaps you saw something so scary that you were too afraid to tell anyone in fear that someone would call you crazy or would not believe you. Get ready for a mystery that will come to life and change your world forever.